The honor of the married clergie, maintayned against the malicious challenges of C.E. Masse-priest: or. The apologie written some yeeres since for the marriage of persons ecclesiasticall made good against the cauils of C.E. pseudo-Catholik priest. In three books. By Ios. Hall, D. of Diuin. Deane of Worcest.
         Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
      
       
         
           1620
        
      
       Approx. 439 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 193 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02548
         STC 12674
         ESTC S119011
         99854218
         99854218
         19627
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02548)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19627)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1069:28)
      
       
         
           
             The honor of the married clergie, maintayned against the malicious challenges of C.E. Masse-priest: or. The apologie written some yeeres since for the marriage of persons ecclesiasticall made good against the cauils of C.E. pseudo-Catholik priest. In three books. By Ios. Hall, D. of Diuin. Deane of Worcest.
             Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
             Erasmus, Desiderius, d. 1536. An liceat sacerdotibus inire matrimonia.
          
           [24], 345 [i.e. 325], [35] p.
           
             Printed by W. S[tansby] for H. Fether[stone],
             London :
             1620.
          
           
             Includes in Latin and English the text of a manuscript on the subject found at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, and an excerpt from an epistle of Erasmus on the subject of marriage and the clergy. Some copies have an extra halfsheet, a4, with "Postscript to a second libell"; not present in all copies--STC.
             Answers STC 5475: Coffin, Edward. A refutation of M. Joseph Hall his apologeticall discourse, for the marriage of ecclesiasticall persons.
             Running title reads: The honour of the married clergie.
             Some pages missing in number only.
             Printer's name and vendor's full name from STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Coffin, Edward, 1571-1626. -- Refutation of M. Joseph Hall his apologeticall discourse, for the marriage of ecclesiasticall persons.
           Celibacy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HONOR
           of
           the
           Married
           CLERGIE
           ,
           Maintayned
           Against
           the
           malicious
           Challenges
           of
           
             C.
             E.
          
           Masse-Priest
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           Apologie
           written
           some
           yeere
           ,
           since
           for
           the
           marriage
           of
           persons
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           made
           good
           against
           the
           Cauils
           of
           C.
           E.
           Pseudo-Catholik
           Priest
           .
        
         
           In
           three
           Books
           .
           By
           
             Ios
             .
             Hall
          
           ,
           D.
           of
           Diuin
           .
           Deane
           of
           Worcest
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           W.
           S.
           for
           H.
           Fether.
           1620.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           REVEREND
           FATHER
           IN
           GOD
           ,
           AND
           MY
           MOST
           HONORED
           Lord
           ,
           GEORGE
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           CANTERBVRIE
           ,
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           Metropolitan
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honourable
           Priuie
           Counsaile
           .
        
         
           
             MOST
             REVEREND
             FATHER
             ,
             
               and
               no
               lesse
               honored
               Lord
            
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           my
           desire
           and
           hope
           to
           spend
           the
           residue
           of
           my
           Time
           and
           thoughts
           in
           sweete
           and
           sacred
           Contemplation
           .
           Satan
           enuying
           me
           this
           
           happinesse
           ,
           interrupts
           me
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           an
           importune
           Aduersary
           .
           Twelue
           yeeres
           agoe
           I
           wrote
           a
           little
           Apologeticall
           Letter
           for
           the
           Marriage
           of
           persons
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           and
           now
           thus
           late
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           that
           I
           had
           written
           it
           ,
           a
           moodie
           Masse-priest
           drops
           out
           a
           tedious
           and
           virulent
           Refutation
           ;
           thorow
           my
           sides
           striking
           at
           the
           most
           Honourable
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           Clergie
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ;
           labouring
           not
           so
           much
           for
           my
           disgrace
           (
           what
           would
           that
           auaile
           him
           ?
           )
           as
           the
           dishonour
           and
           scorne
           of
           our
           holy
           Profession
           ,
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           people
           .
           I
           could
           contemne
           it
           in
           silence
           ,
           if
           the
           Quarrell
           were
           only
           mine
           ;
           Now
           my
           wrong
           cannot
           bee
           distinguished
           from
           thousands
           :
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           are
           ingaged
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           foile
           could
           not
           but
           sustayne
           losse
           ;
           neither
           may
           I
           be
           now
           silent
           with
           safetie
           ,
           without
           misconstruction
           .
           Let
           this
           hand
           and
           Tongue
           bee
           no
           longer
           mine
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           serue
           my
           Master
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Spouse
           on
           Earth
           .
           That
           which
           I
           wrote
           in
           some
           three
           houres
           ,
           he
           hath
           answered
           in
           three
           quaternions
           of
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           wrote
           in
           three
           leaues
           ,
           he
           hath
           answered
           in
           no
           fewer
           Pages
           then
           380.
           
           Should
           I
           follow
           him
           in
           this
           proportion
           ,
           hee
           might
           after
           some
           Centuries
           of
           yeers
           expect
           an
           answere
           in
           Tostatus-hydes
           ;
           whose
           first
           word
           should
           be
           ,
           
             Quis
             leget
             haec
          
           ?
           Or
           if
           my
           patience
           would
           delay
           my
           reply
           to
           the
           iust
           paces
           of
           his
           answere
           ,
           this
           Volume
           of
           his
           would
           perhaps
           ▪
           bee
           vanished
           into
           Grossers
           shops
           for
           waste
           Paper
           
             in
             thuris
             piperisue
             cucullos
          
           ;
           and
           would
           no
           more
           need
           answere
           then
           now
           it
           deserueth
           one
           .
           But
           hearing
           of
           the
           insultation
           of
           some
           Popishly
           affected
           ,
           who
           gloried
           and
           triumphed
           in
           this
           ACHILLES
           
             pro
             Catholicis
          
           ,
           I
           addressed
           my selfe
           to
           the
           Worke
           ,
           with
           no
           little
           indignation
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           speed
           :
           That
           my
           selfe-conceited
           Aduersarie
           ,
           and
           his
           seduced
           abettors
           may
           see
           how
           little
           a
           well-ordered
           Marriage
           is
           guiltie
           of
           deadding
           our
           
           spirits
           ,
           or
           slacking
           our
           hands
           ;
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Summers
           Progresse
           ,
           when
           it
           pleased
           his
           sacred
           Maiestie
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           sorrie
           Libell
           ,
           and
           to
           question
           with
           mee
           concerning
           it
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           read
           it
           ouer
           ;
           so
           newly
           was
           it
           come
           to
           my
           hands
           ,
           ere
           his
           happie
           returne
           ,
           (
           bee
           it
           spoken
           to
           the
           only
           glorie
           of
           him
           that
           inabled
           me
           )
           I
           had
           not
           only
           finished
           this
           Answere
           ,
           but
           twice
           written
           it
           ouer
           with
           my
           owne
           hand
           ;
           and
           yet
           made
           this
           but
           the
           recreation
           of
           the
           weightier
           businesses
           of
           my
           Calling
           ,
           which
           now
           did
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           vrge
           me
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           my
           purpose
           to
           haue
           answered
           (
           as
           beseemeth
           the
           person
           
             à
             quo
          
           ,
           not
           
             ad
             quem
          
           )
           mildely
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           knowne
           disposition
           ,
           but
           vpon
           better
           deliberation
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           insolencie
           of
           my
           Refuter
           such
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           fauour
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           bee
           cruell
           to
           my
           cause
           .
           If
           therefore
           for
           many
           (
           it
           is
           his
           owne
           art
           and
           word
           )
           railatiue
           Pages
           ,
           hee
           receiue
           from
           my
           vnwilling
           and
           enforced
           
           Pen
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           Relatiue
           to
           such
           an
           Antecedent
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           some
           drop
           of
           sharper
           Vineger
           ,
           then
           my
           Inke
           vseth
           to
           bee
           tempered
           withall
           ,
           hee
           may
           forgiue
           mee
           ,
           and
           must
           thanke
           himselfe
           :
           What
           needed
           this
           cause
           so
           furious
           an
           Inuectiue
           ?
           As
           if
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           all
           Religion
           consisted
           in
           nothing
           but
           Mayden-head
           ,
           or
           Marriage
           ?
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           ,
           when
           hee
           speakes
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           a
           marryed
           Clergie
           is
           both
           allowed
           and
           required
           ,
           shuts
           vp
           moderately
           ;
           That
           if
           this
           were
           all
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           
           they
           should
           soone
           bee
           at
           peace
           .
           If
           my
           Refuter
           had
           so
           thought
           ,
           this
           had
           not
           beene
           his
           first
           Controuersie
           :
           Both
           estates
           meete
           in
           Heauen
           .
           Iohn
           the
           Virgin
           rests
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           marryed
           Abraham
           ;
           This
           inordinate
           heate
           therefore
           of
           prosecution
           rises
           from
           faction
           ,
           not
           from
           holy
           Zeale
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           my
           Aduersary
           cunningly
           singled
           out
           this
           point
           from
           many
           others
           ,
           
           ranged
           in
           my
           poore
           Discourses
           ,
           as
           that
           wherein
           (
           by
           Bishop
           Iewels
           confession
           )
           hee
           might
           promise
           to
           himselfe
           the
           likeliest
           aduantage
           of
           Antiquitie
           ;
           and
           how
           gloriously
           doth
           he
           vaunt
           himselfe
           in
           the
           oftentation
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           !
           which
           vaine
           flourish
           how
           little
           it
           auayles
           him
           ,
           the
           processe
           shall
           shew
           ;
           where
           it
           shall
           appeare
           vpon
           what
           grounds
           no
           small
           piece
           of
           Antiquitie
           was
           partiall
           to
           Virginitie
           ,
           and
           ouer-harsh
           to
           Marriage
           ,
           
           as
           
             Beatus
             Rhenanus
          
           ,
           a
           learned
           and
           ingenuous
           Papist
           confesseth
           .
           But
           this
           wee
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           holy
           men
           had
           out-liued
           the
           bloudie
           Times
           ,
           and
           scene
           the
           fearefull
           inconueniences
           which
           would
           (
           after
           a
           settled
           peace
           )
           insue
           vpon
           the
           ambition
           ,
           or
           constraint
           of
           a
           denyed
           Continency
           ,
           they
           had
           doubtlesse
           changed
           their
           note
           ;
           
           and
           with
           the
           moderate
           and
           wisest
           spirits
           of
           the
           later
           times
           ,
           pleaded
           for
           that
           libertie
           which
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           now
           enioyeth
           .
           The
           vniuersall
           concession
           whereof
           (
           after
           
           the
           priuate
           Suffrages
           of
           worthy
           Authours
           )
           came
           to
           a
           publike
           treaty
           in
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           
           amids
           the
           throng
           of
           their
           late
           Tridentine
           Councell
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           obserue
           on
           what
           grounds
           it
           receiued
           a
           repulse
           .
           If
           Priests
           should
           be
           allowed
           Marriage
           (
           say
           those
           wily
           Italians
           )
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           they
           would
           cast
           their
           affections
           on
           their
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           consequently
           on
           their
           Families
           ,
           &
           Countries
           ,
           whereupon
           would
           cease
           that
           strait
           dependance
           ,
           which
           the
           Clergy
           hath
           vpon
           the
           See
           Apostolike
           ;
           In
           so
           much
           as
           to
           grant
           their
           Marriages
           ,
           were
           as
           much
           as
           to
           destroy
           the
           Hierarchie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           the
           Pope
           within
           the
           meere
           bounds
           of
           the
           Romane
           Bishopricke
           .
           This
           was
           the
           plea
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           their
           thriftie
           Laitie
           ,
           (
           together
           with
           them
           )
           enemies
           to
           the
           blessing
           ,
           (
           or
           ,
           as
           they
           construe
           it
           ,
           the
           curse
           )
           of
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           plead
           ,
           
             Troppo
             teste
          
           :
           our
           
             Gregorie
             Martin
          
           of
           old
           computes
           the
           preiudiciall
           increase
           
           that
           might
           arise
           from
           these
           Marriages
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Religion
           ,
           but
           wit
           that
           now
           lyes
           in
           our
           way
           .
           Fond
           men
           that
           dare
           thus
           offer
           to
           controll
           the
           wisdome
           of
           their
           Maker
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           tying
           the
           GOD
           of
           Heauen
           to
           their
           rules
           of
           state
           .
           As
           it
           is
           ,
           no
           Church
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           (
           except
           the
           Romane
           )
           stands
           vpon
           this
           restraint
           ,
           whereof
           the
           consequences
           haue
           beene
           so
           notoriously
           shamefull
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           well
           hope
           ,
           experience
           would
           haue
           wrought
           ,
           if
           not
           redresse
           of
           their
           courses
           ,
           yet
           silence
           of
           ours
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           this
           man
           had
           not
           presumed
           that
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           discontinuance
           of
           Popery
           )
           time
           had
           worne
           out
           of
           mens
           mindes
           the
           memory
           of
           their
           odious
           filthinesses
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           thus
           boldly
           haue
           pleaded
           for
           their
           abominable
           Celibate
           ;
           The
           question
           whereof
           ,
           after
           all
           busie
           discussions
           ,
           and
           pretences
           of
           age
           ,
           must
           bee
           resolued
           into
           no
           other
           then
           this
           ,
           How
           farre
           the
           Tradition
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           is
           worthy
           to
           preuayle
           against
           
           Scripture
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           against
           other
           Churches
           .
           A
           point
           ,
           which
           a
           very
           weake
           iudgement
           will
           bee
           able
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           returne
           of
           my
           Defence
           ,
           I
           doe
           neither
           answere
           euery
           idle
           clause
           ,
           nor
           omit
           any
           essentiall
           :
           This
           length
           of
           mine
           is
           no
           lesse
           forced
           then
           my
           Aduersaries
           continencie
           :
           wherein
           yet
           my
           Reader
           shall
           not
           sigh
           vnder
           an
           irksome
           loquacitie
           .
           I
           presume
           to
           dedicate
           this
           vnworthy
           labour
           to
           your
           Grace
           ,
           whome
           this
           famous
           Church
           daily
           blesseth
           ,
           as
           her
           wise
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           vigilant
           Ouerseer
           ,
           as
           a
           renowned
           Patterne
           of
           holy
           Virginitie
           ,
           and
           Patrone
           of
           holy
           Marriage
           .
           The
           GOD
           of
           Heauen
           (
           whose
           watch
           you
           carefully
           keepe
           )
           preserue
           you
           long
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           make
           vs
           long
           happie
           in
           your
           Grace
           ,
           and
           you
           euer
           happie
           in
           his
           plentifull
           blessings
           .
           Such
           shall
           euer
           be
           the
           Prayers
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             most
             humbly
             deuoted
             ,
             
               IOS
               .
               HALL
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           ANSWERE
           TO
           the
           Aduertisement
           .
        
         
           THE
           man
           beginnes
           with
           a
           threat
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           but
           tremble
           ;
           He
           frights
           me
           with
           an
           vniuersall
           Detection
           of
           my
           errours
           .
           It
           is
           almost
           as
           easie
           to
           find
           faults
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           .
           Perhaps
           the
           Time
           had
           bin
           as
           well
           spent
           in
           tossing
           of
           his
           Beades
           :
           How
           happie
           a
           man
           am
           I
           that
           shall
           see
           all
           my
           ouersights
           ?
           My
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           Tree
           were
           fruitlesse
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           stone
           throwne
           at
           it
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           how
           well
           doth
           the
           title
           of
           a
           Detector
           become
           him
           that
           hides
           himselfe
           ?
           If
           he
           be
           not
           afraid
           or
           ashamed
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           let
           his
           name
           be
           known
           that
           his
           victories
           may
           be
           recorded
           .
           It
           is
           an
           iniurious
           and
           base
           aduantage
           to
           strike
           and
           hide
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           pitch't
           Duell
           to
           gall
           a
           fixed
           Aduersary
           out
           of
           loop-holes
           .
           If
           his
           person
           bee
           vpon
           some
           
           treasonable
           act
           obnoxius
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           if
           some
           of
           his
           names
           be
           not
           free
           :
           But
           if
           I
           must
           needs
           bee
           matcht
           with
           the
           shaddow
           of
           a
           Libeller
           ,
           I
           will
           so
           take
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           deciphers
           himselfe
           :
           
             C.
             E.
             Cauillator
             Egregius
          
           ;
           and
           vnder
           this
           true
           stile
           of
           his
           ,
           am
           readie
           to
           incounter
           him
           ,
           and
           doe
           here
           bid
           Defiance
           to
           an
           insolent
           ,
           and
           vniust
           Aduersary
           :
           And
           first
           let
           mee
           tell
           my
           Cauiller
           ,
           this
           order
           is
           preposterous
           .
           If
           all
           my
           errours
           be
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Presse
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           that
           two
           or
           three
           of
           them
           are
           thus
           suffered
           to
           out-runne
           their
           fellowes
           ?
           Was
           his
           malice
           so
           bigge
           with
           these
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           stay
           the
           time
           of
           the
           common
           deliuerie
           ?
           Needs
           must
           they
           be
           notorious
           falshoods
           ,
           that
           are
           thus
           singled
           out
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           Let
           them
           appeare
           in
           their
           owne
           shapes
           ,
           vgly
           ,
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           and
           prodigious
           .
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             That
             most
             shamelesse
             assertion
             that
          
           Bellarmine
           
             vnder
             his
             own
             hand
             acknowledges
             ,
             237.
             
             Contrarieties
             of
             Doctrine
             amongst
             his
             Catholikes
             .
          
           Could
           the
           man
           but
           haue
           patience
           ,
           he
           should
           finde
           aboue
           three
           hundred
           :
           What
           sayes
           my
           
           Detector
           to
           this
           ?
           Hee
           hath
           not
           seene
           the
           seuerals
           ,
           yet
           (
           like
           a
           braue
           man
           at
           Armes
           )
           he
           professes
           to
           kill
           his
           enemy
           ere
           hee
           can
           appeare
           ;
           and
           tels
           vs
           those
           237.
           
           Contrarieties
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           237.
           lyes
           in
           one
           assertion
           .
           That
           there
           are
           in
           them
           so
           many
           vntruths
           I
           easily
           grant
           ;
           for
           in
           Contradictions
           one
           part
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           ;
           and
           Truth
           is
           but
           single
           :
           They
           are
           vntruths
           then
           ,
           (
           lyes
           are
           too
           broad
           a
           word
           )
           but
           their
           owne
           .
           My
           assertion
           shall
           only
           iustifie
           that
           they
           are
           told
           ;
           let
           him
           take
           care
           for
           the
           rest
           :
           
             But
             they
             are
             not
             in
             points
             belonging
             to
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           
             only
             in
             matters
             vndecided
             ,
             and
             disputable
          
           ;
           The
           sequell
           shall
           try
           that
           shift
           ;
           
           Why
           doe
           wee
           fore-stall
           our
           Reader
           ?
           Who
           knowes
           not
           that
           there
           cannot
           bee
           so
           many
           points
           fundamentall
           ?
           Let
           him
           take
           them
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           aggrauate
           nothing
           ;
           It
           is
           but
           only
           in
           such
           light
           chaffe
           ,
           as
           this
           ;
           In
           the
           number
           and
           extent
           of
           Bookes
           Canonicall
           ,
           wherein
           
             DRIEDO
             ,
             ERASMVS
             ,
             GENEBRARD
             ,
             CAIETAN
             ,
             SIXTVS
             SENENSIS
          
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           oppose
           the
           rest
           ;
           In
           
           the
           Popes
           infallibilitie
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           wherein
           
             GERSON
             ,
             ALMAYNE
          
           ,
           Pope
           
             ADRIAN
             ,
             ECKIVS
             ,
             HOSIVS
             ,
             PIGHIVS
             ,
             WALDENSIS
          
           are
           at
           quarrell
           ;
           In
           the
           reach
           and
           originall
           ,
           of
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           wherein
           
             ABVLENSIS
             ,
             TVRRECREMATA
             ,
             FRAN.
             A
             VICTORIA
             ,
             ALPHONSVS
             DE
             CASTRO
             ,
             &c.
          
           proclayme
           to
           differ
           :
           what
           should
           I
           instance
           in
           more
           ?
           It
           is
           but
           in
           the
           Popes
           power
           in
           Temporalties
           ,
           in
           the
           inerrablenesse
           of
           Councels
           ,
           whether
           particular
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           or
           Generall
           ;
           in
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Councels
           aboue
           Popes
           ,
           in
           the
           force
           of
           Vowes
           ,
           in
           the
           worship
           due
           to
           Images
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           These
           and
           such
           other
           are
           the
           slight
           Trifles
           (
           since
           all
           cannot
           bee
           weightie
           )
           impertinent
           to
           faith
           ,
           wherin
           the
           Romish
           Doctors
           varie
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           my
           assertion
           of
           their
           discord
           gall
           him
           more
           ,
           then
           of
           our
           Vnitie
           :
           O
           the
           fore-head
           of
           Heretikes
           !
           I
           said
           that
           we
           in
           our
           Church
           differ
           only
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           they
           in
           substance
           .
           Let
           him
           giue
           leaue
           to
           the
           contra-diuision
           
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           take
           leaue
           to
           maintayne
           the
           indiuision
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           dogmaticall
           points
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           This
           boldnesse
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           eminent
           ignorance
           ,
           makes
           him
           admire
           the
           scarcitie
           of
           learned
           men
           in
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           could
           finde
           no
           better
           Doctors
           to
           send
           to
           Dort-Conference
           then
           Master
           HALL
           .
           To
           your
           griefe
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Synode
           ,
           and
           that
           noble
           and
           celebrious
           ;
           Neither
           was
           it
           out
           of
           want
           that
           your
           silly
           Aduersarie
           was
           sent
           thither
           .
           This
           happie
           Iland
           (
           which
           hath
           no
           blemish
           but
           that
           it
           yeelds
           such
           Vipers
           as
           your selfe
           )
           abounds
           (
           as
           you
           too
           well
           know
           )
           with
           store
           of
           incomparable
           Diuines
           ;
           such
           as
           may
           set
           your
           Rome
           to
           schole
           .
           So
           ,
           as
           the
           Messengers
           of
           PYRRHVS
           long
           since
           called
           your
           Italie
           ,
           a
           Country
           of
           Kings
           ,
           
           and
           Egypt
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           called
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           so
           may
           this
           blessed
           Iland
           of
           ours
           iustly
           merit
           the
           title
           of
           
             The
             Region
             of
             DIVINES
          
           .
           For
           me
           ,
           I
           can
           be
           content
           to
           bee
           base
           enough
           in
           mine
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           but
           if
           my
           
           disparagement
           shall
           redound
           to
           my
           betters
           ,
           I
           dare
           tell
           him
           it
           is
           my
           comfort
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           sent
           thither
           by
           a
           iudgement
           no
           lesse
           infallible
           ,
           then
           of
           PAVL
           the
           Fift
           .
           Let
           himselfe
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Eaues-dropping
           companions
           (
           to
           whom
           that
           place
           stood
           open
           )
           say
           wherein
           I
           shamed
           those
           that
           sent
           me
           .
           It
           was
           my
           iust
           griefe
           ,
           that
           the
           necessitie
           of
           my
           health
           ,
           
           yea
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           called
           mee
           off
           immaturely
           ;
           but
           since
           either
           death
           or
           departure
           must
           bee
           yeelded
           to
           ,
           others
           shall
           iudge
           whether
           I
           went
           away
           more
           laden
           with
           infirmity
           ,
           then
           (
           howeuer
           vnworthy
           )
           with
           approbation
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           second
           lye
           of
           mine
           is
           so
           loud
           ,
           that
           all
           my
           Brethren
           of
           Dort
           must
           heare
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           were
           lately
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           my
           sinceritie
           (
           gracing
           me
           with
           the
           deare
           Testimonie
           of
           their
           approofe
           )
           are
           now
           made
           the
           Iudges
           of
           my
           impudencie
           .
           What
           Monster
           of
           falshood
           will
           come
           forth
           ?
           
             In
             my
             censure
             of
             Trauel
             glancing
             at
             the
             Iesuiticall
             bragge
             of
             their
             Indian
             Miracles
          
           (
           whereat
           their
           very
           friends
           make
           sport
           )
           
             I
             charge
             Cardinall
          
           Bellarmine
           
           
             for
             an
             auoucher
             of
             these
             Coozenages
             ,
             who
             dares
             auerre
             that
             his
             fellow
          
           Xauier
           ,
           
             not
             only
             healed
             the
             Deafe
             ,
             Dumbe
             ,
             and
             Blinde
             ,
             but
             raysed
             the
             Dead
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             adde
             (
             whiles
             his
             Brother
          
           Acosta
           ,
           
             after
             many
             yeeres
             spent
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             can
             pull
             him
             by
             the
             sleeue
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             in
             his
             eare
             ,
             so
             loud
             that
             all
             the
             World
             may
             heare
             ,
          
           Prodigia
           nulla
           producimus
           .
           )
           This
           is
           my
           Indictment
           ;
           Let
           me
           come
           to
           my
           Tryall
           :
           Cast
           mee
           ,
           if
           yee
           can
           ,
           yee
           reuerend
           heads
           ;
           I
           craue
           no
           fauour
           .
           Where
           lyes
           this
           so
           lewd
           lye
           ,
           and
           malicious
           abuse
           ?
           That
           BELLARMINE
           sayes
           thus
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           XAVIER
           is
           not
           denyed
           ;
           That
           ACOSTA
           sayes
           thus
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           fellow
           Iesuites
           ,
           is
           granted
           ;
           The
           first
           lye
           yet
           is
           ,
           ACOSTA
           was
           neuer
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           XAVIER
           in
           the
           West
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           could
           ACOSTA
           spend
           many
           yeeres
           in
           those
           parts
           ?
           A
           perilous
           Plea
           !
           Who
           euer
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           mentioned
           either
           East
           or
           West
           ?
           I
           spake
           of
           the
           Indies
           in
           common
           ;
           so
           did
           his
           BELLARMINE
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           
           cited
           this
           ,
           
           
             Claruit
             etiam
             in
             Indijs
             omni
             genere
             miraculorum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           is
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Indies
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           both
           or
           either
           ;
           If
           both
           liued
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           one
           Towne
           ,
           in
           one
           Countrey
           ,
           in
           one
           Indie
           ;
           wherein
           haue
           I
           offended
           ;
           whiles
           speaking
           of
           the
           Indies
           in
           generall
           ,
           I
           said
           that
           XAVIER
           and
           ACOSTA
           liued
           there
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           one
           lye
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           and
           that
           so
           long
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           reacheth
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           from
           the
           East
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           from
           the
           Artick
           to
           the
           
             Antarctick
             Pole
          
           ;
           wherein
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           your
           reuerences
           will
           easily
           marke
           the
           skill
           of
           this
           learned
           Cosmographer
           .
           Some
           parts
           of
           those
           instanced
           Indies
           differ
           not
           so
           farre
           ;
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           small
           strait
           of
           Anian
           ;
           the
           mentioned
           Region
           of
           Mexico
           is
           not
           aboue
           foure-score
           degrees
           from
           Iapan
           :
           Either
           your
           construction
           must
           fauour
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           this
           must
           goe
           into
           the
           Booke
           of
           ouersights
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           lye
           is
           ,
           that
           ACOSTA
           pulled
           BELLARMINE
           by
           the
           sleeue
           in
           this
           assertion
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           denyed
           those
           
           Easterne
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           hee
           elsewhere
           confesseth
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           this
           saucines
           were
           dangerous
           .
           The
           red
           Hat
           (
           you
           say
           )
           is
           fellow
           to
           a
           Crowne
           .
           But
           shall
           I
           confesse
           where
           I
           erred
           ?
           My
           dull
           head
           could
           not
           conceive
           that
           God
           should
           bee
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Mountaynes
           ;
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Valleys
           ;
           Of
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           West
           ;
           and
           yet
           be
           the
           Iesuites
           God
           in
           both
           :
           Especially
           ,
           
           since
           the
           reason
           that
           
             IOSEPH
             ACOSTA
          
           fetches
           from
           the
           persons
           (
           which
           should
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           those
           Wonders
           )
           holds
           as
           equally
           for
           both
           Indies
           ,
           as
           an
           Almanack
           made
           for
           the
           Meridian
           of
           one
           Citie
           ,
           serueth
           the
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           then
           the
           Prologue
           of
           my
           infamous
           falshoods
           ,
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           my
           Writings
           could
           haue
           afforded
           any
           equally
           haynous
           ,
           these
           had
           neuer
           beene
           chosen
           out
           to
           grace
           the
           front
           of
           his
           Detection
           ;
           There
           must
           needes
           bee
           much
           terrour
           in
           the
           sequell
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           this
           storme
           falls
           vpon
           our
           learned
           Professor
           ,
           Doctor
           COLLINS
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           prime
           ornaments
           of
           our
           Cambridge
           ;
           the
           partnership
           of
           
           whose
           vniust
           disgraces
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           hearten
           my
           vnworthinesse
           .
           The
           World
           knowes
           the
           eminencie
           of
           that
           mans
           Learning
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           Iudgement
           ,
           Eloquence
           ;
           His
           Workes
           prayse
           him
           enough
           in
           the
           Gate
           ;
           Yet
           this
           Malapert
           Corner-creeper
           doth
           so
           basely
           vilifie
           him
           ,
           for
           ignorance
           ,
           sillinesse
           ,
           pratling
           ,
           rusticitie
           ,
           lying
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           these
           only
           he
           were
           matchlesse
           .
           Indeed
           whom
           doth
           the
           aspersion
           of
           that
           foule
           hand
           forbeare
           ?
           
             Vilium
             est
             hominum
             alios
             viles
             facere
             ?
          
           I
           appeale
           to
           all
           the
           Tribunals
           of
           Learning
           thorow
           the
           World
           ,
           whether
           all
           Doway
           haue
           yeelded
           ought
           comparable
           to
           that
           mans
           Pen
           :
           whether
           hee
           haue
           not
           so
           *
           coniured
           downe
           his
           
             CACO-DaeMON
             IOANNES
          
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           dares
           to
           looke
           backe
           into
           the
           light
           againe
           ;
           whether
           his
           EPHATHA
           bee
           not
           so
           powerfull
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           Aduersarie
           were
           any
           otherwise
           deafe
           then
           the
           blocke
           which
           he
           worships
           ,
           it
           might
           open
           his
           eare
           to
           the
           Truth
           :
           It
           angers
           
             C.
             E.
          
           to
           heare
           that
           Kings
           should
           not
           dye
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           they
           whose
           heads
           are
           anoynted
           ,
           
           should
           dye
           by
           any
           other
           then
           anoynted
           fingers
           ;
           The
           sentence
           of
           his
           Cardinall
           and
           Iesuites
           both
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           
             de
             iure
          
           ,
           of
           deposing
           and
           murdering
           Kings
           ,
           is
           now
           beside
           our
           way
           ;
           Only
           wee
           may
           reade
           afarre
           off
           in
           capitall
           Letters
           ,
           Arise
           Peter
           ,
           
             kill
             and
             eate
          
           :
           He
           knowes
           the
           word
           ,
           with
           shame
           enough
           .
           I
           will
           not
           so
           much
           wrong
           that
           worthy
           Prouost
           ,
           as
           to
           anticipate
           his
           quarrell
           ;
           rather
           I
           leaue
           the
           superfluity
           of
           this
           malice
           to
           the
           scourge
           of
           that
           abler
           hand
           ;
           from
           whom
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           
             C.
             E.
          
           shall
           smart
           and
           bleed
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           spare
           the
           labour
           of
           making
           himselfe
           his
           owne
           Whipping-stock
           on
           Good-Fryday
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             By
             reason
             of
             my
             necessary
             absence
             from
             the
             Presse
             ,
             many
             Errata
             haue
             passed
             ,
             whereof
             these
             are
             more
             obuious
             to
             my
             Reader
             ,
             which
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             correct
             .
          
        
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           29.
           
           Marg.
           
             Beatit
             .
             tit
          
           for
           filij
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           13.
           
           
             Ad
             ,
             redundat
          
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           21.
           
           
             And
             ,
             redundat
          
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           20.
           for
           Scholer
           read
           Schole
           .
           p.
           52.
           
           Marg.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           53.
           l.
           9.
           affectly
           r.
           affectedly
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           vlt.
           pacem
           r.
           parem
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           18.
           
           Theu
           r.
           the.
           p.
           76.
           l.
           ●
           .
           was
           r.
           vses
           .
           p.
           81.
           l.
           penult
           .
           there
           r.
           thee
           .
           p.
           85.
           
           Marg.
           prius
           r.
           p●ius
           .
           p.
           97.
           l.
           16.
           vigilantius
           ,
           r.
           vigilantius
           :
           p.
           101.
           l.
           2.
           dare
           r.
           
             cleare
             ▪
          
           p.
           103.
           l.
           17.
           now
           r.
           ●ow
           .
           p.
           107.
           l.
           21.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           138.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           1●9
           .
           l.
           10.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           2●
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           150.
           l.
           11.
           iustly
           r.
           vniustly
           .
           p.
           157.
           l.
           vlt.
           prosecuted
           r.
           persecuted
           .
           p.
           160
           l.
           12.
           somewhat
           r.
           somewhere
           .
           p.
           164
           l.
           21.
           
             the
             redūdat
          
           .
           p.
           165
           l.
           2.
           
           Ochius
           r.
           Ochi●s
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           vlt.
           
             holy
             water
          
           r.
           
             hot
             water
          
           .
           p.
           170
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           184.
           l.
           27.
           
             not
             redūdat
          
           .
           p.
           204.
           l.
           10.
           ●●tting
           r.
           sitting
           .
           p.
           243.
           l.
           16.
           
           Missa
           r.
           Missam
           .
           p.
           246.
           l.
           5.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           r.
           How-euer
           .
           p.
           277.
           l.
           4.
           apostare
           ,
           r.
           apostatare
           .
           p.
           309.
           peremptore
           r.
           peremptory
           .
           p.
           325.
           
           
             F
             rēdundat
          
           .
           p.
           335.
           interpraetabuitur
           r.
           interpretabitur
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HONOVR
           OF
           THE
           MARRIED
           CLERGIE
           maintained
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           first
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             NEyther
             ▪
             my
             Charitie
             ,
             nor
             my
             Leysure
             ,
             nor
             my
             Readers
             Patience
             ,
             will
             allow
             me
             to
             follow
             my
             Detector
             in
             all
             his
             Extrauagancies
             ,
             nor
             to
             change
             idle
             words
             of
             Contumely
             with
             a
             Babbler
             .
             
             His
             twelue
             first
             Pages
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             light
             froth
             of
             an
             impotent
             Anger
             ;
             wherein
             he
             accuseth
             my
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             
             professeth
             his
             owne
             .
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             appeale
             vnto
             all
             Eyes
             ;
             if
             my
             Pen
             haue
             beene
             sometimes
             zealous
             ,
             it
             was
             neuer
             intemperate
             :
             Neither
             can
             hee
             make
             me
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             my
             Passions
             need
             to
             appeare
             to
             my
             shame
             ,
             in
             calling
             Rome
             Prostitute
             ,
             
             or
             himselfe
             shamelesse
             ;
             or
             in
             citing
             from
             the
             Quodlibet
             of
             his
             owne
             Catholike
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Art
             of
             his
             Iesuites
             ,
             in
             a
             Drurying
             of
             young
             Heires
             .
             There
             is
             neither
             Slander
             ,
             nor
             Shame
             in
             Truth
             .
             For
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             to
             haue
             sharpened
             his
             Pen
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             dipt
             it
             (
             perhaps
             too
             deepe
             )
             in
             Gall
             :
             But
             where
             his
             Inke
             is
             too
             thicke
             ,
             he
             shall
             giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             put
             a
             little
             Vineger
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             flow
             the
             better
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             he
             shall
             goe
             away
             with
             this
             glory
             ,
             That
             a
             fouler
             Mouth
             hath
             seldome
             euer
             wip'd
             it selfe
             vpon
             cleane
             Paper
             .
          
           
             After
             those
             waste
             flourishes
             ,
             his
             thirteenth
             Page
             begins
             to
             strike
             ;
             
             wherein
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             odious
             basenesse
             ,
             and
             insufficiencie
             ,
             in
             
             borrowing
             all
             my
             proofes
             from
             Bellarmines
             Obiections
             ,
             dissembling
             their
             Solutions
             .
             The
             Man
             were
             hard
             driuen
             ,
             that
             would
             goe
             to
             borrow
             of
             an
             Enemie
             .
             If
             all
             my
             Proofes
             be
             fore-alledged
             and
             fore-answered
             by
             his
             Bellarmine
             ;
             to
             what
             purpose
             hath
             this
             Trifler
             blurred
             so
             much
             Paper
             ?
             There
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             shall
             the
             Reader
             see
             all
             my
             Scriptures
             answered
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Deuils
             explicated
             ;
             there
             ,
             that
             other
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               Wife
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
            
             :
             Answered
             indeed
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             said
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             answerlessely
             .
             Such
             cleare
             Beames
             of
             Truth
             shine
             in
             the
             face
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Cob-web
             Vayles
             of
             a
             Iesuites
             subtiltie
             cannot
             obscure
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             very
             Citation
             confutes
             their
             Answer
             .
             And
             where
             had
             we
             this
             Law
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Iesuit
             haue
             once
             meddled
             with
             a
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             Pens
             ,
             all
             Tongues
             are
             barred
             from
             euer
             alledging
             it
             ?
             If
             Satan
             haue
             mis-cited
             the
             Psalme
             
               (
               He
               shall
               giue
               his
               Angels
               
               charge
               ouer
               thee
               )
            
             for
             Temptation
             ,
             may
             not
             we
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             Protection
             ?
             Briefly
             ,
             let
             my
             Cauiller
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             friuolous
             illusion
             of
             any
             shuffling
             Iesuite
             ,
             that
             can
             driue
             vs
             from
             the
             firme
             Bulwarke
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             In
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             clearely
             ours
             ,
             after
             all
             pretences
             of
             Solution
             (
             as
             he
             shall
             well
             feele
             in
             the
             Sequele
             )
             and
             shall
             secure
             vs
             against
             all
             humane
             Opposition
             .
             Before
             the
             disquisition
             whereof
             ,
             somewhat
             must
             of
             force
             be
             premised
             ,
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             WHere
             ,
             that
             all
             Readers
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             learnedly
             my
             wise
             Aduersarie
             hath
             mistaken
             me
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             ;
             I
             must
             tell
             my
             Detector
             ,
             That
             all
             his
             tedious
             Discourse
             sits
             beside
             the
             Cushion
             :
             
             For
             thus
             he
             writes
             of
             my
             Epistle
             
               (
               so
               as
               his
               whole
               Scope
               is
               to
               disproue
               
               the
               single
               life
               of
               Catholike
               Priests
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               impugne
               our
               Doctrine
               in
               that
               behalfe
               )
            
             vpon
             which
             conceit
             ,
             he
             runs
             into
             a
             large
             proofe
             of
             the
             strong
             Obligation
             of
             Vowes
             ,
             the
             necessitie
             of
             their
             Obseruation
             ,
             the
             penaltie
             and
             danger
             of
             their
             Violation
             ,
             the
             prayse
             of
             Virginitie
             ,
             the
             possibilitie
             of
             keeping
             it
             ;
             and
             vpon
             this
             very
             ground
             builds
             he
             the
             tottering
             Wall
             of
             his
             whole
             ensuing
             Confutation
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             (
             Pag.
             130.
             )
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               Marriage
               all
               times
               ,
               without
               contrary
               Iniunction
               ,
               was
               lawfull
               ,
               is
               not
               denyed
               ;
               nor
               wil
               it
               be
               proued
               in
               haste
               ,
               That
               Priests
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               had
               vowed
               the
               contrary
               ,
               might
               vse
               that
               libertie
               :
               and
               we
               say
               not
               ,
               that
               Virginitie
               is
               violently
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               any
               ,
               for
               it
               commeth
               by
               free
               election
               ;
               but
               where
               the
               Vow
               is
               free
               ,
               the
               Transgression
               is
               damnable
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             all
             indifferent
             Eyes
             see
             ,
             whether
             the
             only
             drift
             of
             mine
             Epistle
             be
             ,
             not
             to
             iustifie
             our
             Marriages
             ,
             not
             to
             improue
             their
             Singlenesse
             ;
             
             to
             defend
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             our
             Clergie
             ,
             not
             to
             iustifie
             the
             Marriages
             of
             the
             Romish
             ;
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             Marriage
             of
             our
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             not
             of
             Popish
             Votaries
             .
          
           
             In
             expresse
             termes
             ,
             I
             dis-auowed
             it
             .
             The
             interuention
             of
             a
             Vow
             makes
             a
             new
             state
             .
             Let
             Baal
             plead
             for
             himselfe
             .
             What
             is
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             the
             Romish
             Clergie
             may
             not
             be
             Husbands
             ?
             or
             if
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             French
             Prouerbe
             ,
             They
             haue
             a
             Law
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             a
             Custome
             not
             to
             liue
             chaste
             ?
             Let
             it
             be
             their
             care
             whom
             it
             concernes
             ;
             only
             I
             will
             haue
             leaue
             to
             speake
             for
             our
             owne
             .
             Neither
             did
             I
             euer
             derogate
             ought
             from
             sacred
             Virginitie
             ,
             or
             lay
             it
             leuell
             (
             whether
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             circumstances
             )
             with
             holy
             Matrimonie
             ;
             neither
             did
             I
             euer
             conceiue
             of
             an
             impossibilitie
             of
             Continence
             in
             some
             persons
             :
             Take
             away
             these
             three
             Grounds
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             vtterly
             disclayme
             before
             God
             and
             Men
             )
             together
             with
             his
             petulant
             Raylings
             ,
             and
             idle
             Excursions
             ;
             
             and
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             Volume
             of
             my
             great
             Aduersarie
             ?
             Those
             three
             vast
             Paragraphes
             are
             shrunke
             into
             so
             few
             sheets
             of
             Paper
             ,
             that
             a
             Mouse
             may
             as
             soone
             runne
             away
             with
             his
             Booke
             ,
             as
             with
             his
             God.
             
          
           
             My
             Masters
             of
             Doway
             ,
             if
             ye
             be
             the
             Superiors
             ,
             vnder
             whose
             permission
             this
             worthy
             Worke
             sees
             the
             light
             ;
             for
             shame
             keepe
             vp
             your
             lauish
             Vnthrifts
             of
             good
             time
             ,
             and
             send
             vs
             such
             Antagonists
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             saine
             Occasions
             to
             emptie
             their
             Note-Bookes
             .
             One
             dash
             of
             a
             Pen
             might
             thus
             iustly
             answer
             the
             most
             part
             of
             this
             bloughtie
             Volume
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             like
             a
             Drunken
             Man
             ,
             hee
             makes
             a
             Fray
             with
             his
             owne
             shadow
             ,
             and
             like
             an
             idle
             Whelpe
             ,
             runnes
             about
             after
             his
             owne
             Sterne
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             complayne
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             too
             contemptuously
             ,
             hee
             shall
             receiue
             a
             faire
             account
             or
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             THe
             Theme
             of
             my
             Epistle
             is
             plainely
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             our
             Marriage
             censured
             ;
             hee
             answeres
             ,
             of
             Theirs
             .
             I
             would
             there
             were
             such
             cause
             of
             familiaritie
             and
             intirenesse
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             said
             of
             one
             ,
             might
             agree
             to
             both
             :
             But
             the
             World
             knowes
             wee
             are
             two
             .
             If
             I
             say
             our
             Clergie
             is
             heartily
             loyall
             to
             their
             King
             ;
             will
             hee
             straight
             take
             it
             ,
             of
             theirs
             ?
             If
             ,
             that
             our
             Clergie
             is
             willingly
             subiect
             to
             more
             then
             the
             directiue
             Power
             of
             their
             Soueraigne
             ,
             will
             he
             challenge
             this
             to
             theirs
             ?
             The
             very
             Point
             which
             I
             purposely
             declined
             ,
             he
             followes
             in
             hote
             chase
             .
             
               Euen
               moderate
               Papists
            
             (
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Epistle
             )
             
               will
               graunt
               vs
               free
               ,
               because
               not
               bound
               by
               Vow
               ,
               not
               so
               farre
               as
               those
               old
               Germanes
               ,
               pró
               posse
               &
               nosse
               :
            
             And
             yet
             all
             my
             Detectors
             refutation
             still
             driues
             at
             the
             supposition
             of
             a
             Vow
             .
             What
             haue
             we
             to
             doe
             with
             Votaries
             ?
             Our
             Clergie
             is
             
             free
             ,
             whether
             as
             Clergie
             ,
             or
             as
             ours
             :
             First
             ,
             as
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             
               (
               qua
               tales
            
             )
             For
             ,
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             whether
             as
             Orders
             ,
             or
             as
             Holy
             ,
             are
             no
             hinderances
             of
             Matrimonie
             ,
             as
             Cardinall
             Caietan
             truly
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             whole
             Schoole
             .
             That
             which
             may
             be
             pretended
             for
             Impediment
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             Vow
             annexed
             ,
             or
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Statute
             .
          
           
             b
             As
             for
             the
             Vow
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             essentiall
             to
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             made
             by
             c
             some
             learned
             Papists
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Obligation
             of
             their
             Religious
             ,
             and
             their
             Priests
             ,
             That
             their
             Religious
             are
             bound
             by
             a
             solemne
             Vow
             to
             single
             life
             in
             the
             very
             intrinsecall
             nature
             of
             their
             Profession
             ;
             their
             Priests
             onely
             by
             a
             Church-Constitution
             ,
             without
             Vow
             .
             And
             those
             that
             goe
             further
             with
             their
             famous
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             teach
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             expressely
             forbidden
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             ordayne
             any
             ,
             without
             the
             promise
             of
             single
             life
             ,
             ground
             this
             but
             vpon
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Gregorie
             d
             ,
             a
             late
             and
             weake
             
             foundation
             ;
             and
             besides
             hold
             ,
             that
             their
             Vow
             is
             but
             semi-solemne
             ,
             and
             accidentally
             incident
             into
             this
             Profession
             :
             for
             so
             much
             as
             here
             is
             neyther
             a
             direct
             Exhibition
             of
             the
             Body
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             the
             Offerer
             ,
             nor
             a
             direct
             Consecration
             to
             this
             end
             in
             the
             Admitter
             ;
             both
             which
             make
             vp
             the
             solemnitie
             of
             the
             Vow
             :
             vpon
             which
             reason
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ,
             because
             it
             yeelds
             ouer
             the
             Body
             vnto
             an
             estate
             repugnant
             to
             Matrimonie
             ,
             doth
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             ,
             both
             hinder
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             nullifie
             it
             ;
             not
             so
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             To
             which
             wee
             may
             adde
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             their
             own
             e
             Doctors
             ,
             Solemnitie
             and
             Simplicitie
             make
             no
             difference
             of
             the
             Vow
             before
             God
             ,
             though
             before
             the
             Church
             .
             A
             distinction
             too
             slight
             ,
             too
             newly
             vpstart
             ,
             to
             ouerturne
             an
             ancient
             and
             well-grounded
             Institution
             .
             Neither
             need
             wee
             any
             better
             ,
             or
             other
             proofe
             of
             the
             inconnexion
             of
             this
             Vow
             with
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             their
             owne
             
               Dominicus
               
               à
               Soto
            
             ,
             f
             
               Non
               est
               de
               essentia
               Sacerdotis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Priest
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             keepe
             single
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Grecian
             Clergy
             are
             permitted
             euen
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             Marriage
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             cleare
             ?
             If
             there
             were
             a
             necessarie
             and
             inseparable
             connexion
             of
             a
             vowed
             Continencie
             ,
             with
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             then
             would
             not
             ,
             neither
             could
             the
             Roman
             Church
             acknowledge
             a
             true
             Priesthood
             ,
             where
             it
             finds
             coniugall
             Societie
             ?
             Their
             act
             of
             allowance
             to
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             implyes
             a
             faire
             independencie
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             their
             clamorous
             Clients
             plead
             to
             haue
             indiuisibly
             coupled
             .
             So
             as
             now
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             necessary
             Celibate
             is
             resolued
             into
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Church-Statute
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             ?
             All
             other
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
             as
             of
             
               Armenia
               ,
               Grecia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Russia
               ,
            
             the
             Georgians
             ,
             &c.
             allow
             the
             coniunction
             of
             Ministerie
             ,
             and
             Marriage
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             requiring
             
             a
             Vow
             of
             necessarie
             Continencie
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             erroniously
             prerequire
             a
             necessitie
             of
             Marriage
             in
             the
             persons
             to
             be
             ordained
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             onely
             the
             Church
             of
             g
             Rome
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             imperious
             Mistresse
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             imposes
             the
             yoke
             of
             this
             Vow
             vpon
             her
             Vassals
             .
             Imposes
             it
             ,
             but
             
               ad
               libitum
            
             ;
             so
             as
             her
             great
             Paramour
             (
             in
             whose
             vast
             Bosome
             that
             whole
             Church
             lyes
             )
             may
             dipense
             with
             it
             as
             he
             lists
             .
             Heare
             that
             irrefutable
             discourse
             of
             Cardinall
             Caietan
             :
             His
             wordes
             beare
             weight
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             vnworthie
             the
             eyes
             of
             my
             Reader
             .
             
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               since
               the
               Pope
               may
               at
               his
               pleasure
               loose
               the
               Bond
               of
               that
               Statute
               ,
               it
               followes
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               Westerne
               Church
               shall
               marrie
               by
               the
               Popes
               leaue
               ,
               without
               any
               reasonable
               cause
               ,
               that
               such
               Marriage
               of
               his
               is
               a
               true
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               the
               parties
               married
               are
               true
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               and
               their
               Issue
               truly
               legitimate
               ;
               although
               in
               so
               marrying
               ,
               both
               the
               parties
               should
               sinne
               mortally
               ,
               in
               doing
               
               this
               act
               against
               the
               Vow
               of
               Chastitie
               ,
               without
               a
               reasonable
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               at
               least
               a
               probable
               cause
               of
               their
               so
               licencing
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               neither
               should
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               bee
               excused
               from
               mortall
               sinne
               :
               But
               if
               there
               be
               any
               reasonable
               cause
               of
               dispensing
               with
               this
               Vow
               of
               Chastitie
               ;
               then
               the
               partie
               thus
               marrying
               ,
               and
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               may
               both
               safely
               marry
               ,
               and
               liue
               in
               Marriage
               .
               And
               hereupon
               it
               appeares
               ,
               That
               since
               a
               reasonable
               cause
               of
               dispensing
               with
               this
               Vow
               of
               Chastitie
               ,
               may
               be
               not
               onely
               the
               publike
               Vtilitie
               ,
               whether
               Ciuill
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               but
               any
               other
               greater
               good
               then
               the
               obseruing
               of
               that
               Chastitie
               ;
               it
               iustly
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               not
               onely
               may
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               may
               dispense
               with
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               Westerne
            
             (
             or
             Romane
             )
             
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               marry
               ;
               euen
               besides
               the
               cause
               of
               a
               publike
               benefit
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               determination
               of
               some
               hath
               beene
               too
               presumptuous
               ,
               in
               affirming
               ,
               That
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               without
               such
               cause
               ,
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               dispence
               :
               whereas
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               )
               
               the
               Pope
               may
               doe
               it
               without
               any
               cause
               ,
               though
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               should
               sinne
               ;
               and
               with
               any
               reasonable
               cause
               ,
               without
               sinne
               :
               and
               in
               both
               ,
               the
               Matrimonie
               stands
               firme
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             Words
             that
             need
             neyther
             Paraphrase
             ,
             nor
             Inforcement
             .
             And
             how
             h
             vsuall
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             Dispensation
             hath
             beene
             (
             that
             we
             may
             not
             rest
             onely
             in
             Speculation
             )
             appeares
             enough
             by
             the
             ingenuous
             complaint
             of
             their
             i
             selected
             Cardinals
             ,
             to
             Paul
             the
             third
             :
             Who
             cry
             downe
             the
             abuse
             of
             these
             ouer-frequent
             Grants
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             yeelded
             ,
             but
             vpon
             publike
             and
             weightie
             Causes
             ;
             especially
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               in
               these
               Times
               ,
               wherein
               the
            
             Lutherans
             
               vrge
               this
               matter
               with
               so
               much
               vehemence
               .
            
             Neither
             is
             it
             long
             since
             our
             kind
             Apostate
             M.
             Carier
             gaue
             vs
             here
             in
             England
             (
             from
             bigger
             Men
             then
             himselfe
             )
             an
             ouerture
             of
             the
             likelyhood
             of
             this
             liberall
             Dispensation
             ,
             from
             his
             holy
             Father
             of
             Rome
             ,
             vpon
             the
             conditions
             of
             our
             re-subiection
             .
             Would
             we
             therefore
             but
             stoope
             to
             
             kisse
             the
             Carbuncle
             of
             that
             sacred
             Toe
             ,
             our
             Clergy
             might
             as
             well
             consist
             with
             holy
             Wedlocke
             ,
             as
             the
             Grecian
             .
             Oh
             ,
             the
             grosse
             mockerie
             of
             Soules
             ,
             not
             more
             ignorant
             ,
             then
             credulous
             !
             Will
             his
             Holinesse
             dispense
             with
             vs
             for
             our
             sinne
             ?
             Wee
             can
             be
             dispensed
             with
             at
             home
             for
             his
             Dispensation
             .
             It
             is
             their
             Sorrow
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             is
             growne
             wiser
             ,
             and
             findes
             Heauen
             no
             lesse
             neere
             to
             Douer-Cliffe
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Seuen-Hills
             .
          
           
             And
             ere
             we
             leaue
             this
             Point
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             a
             reasonable
             cause
             of
             this
             Dispensation
             :
             For
             those
             very
             k
             Iesuites
             ,
             which
             hold
             the
             power
             of
             this
             Vow
             such
             ,
             That
             the
             vehementest
             tentations
             and
             foyles
             of
             the
             flesh
             may
             not
             be
             relieued
             with
             an
             arbitrarie
             Matrimonie
             ,
             since
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Vow
             is
             so
             important
             ,
             and
             carries
             so
             much
             danger
             in
             the
             violation
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             power
             of
             a
             priuate
             Iudgement
             (
             though
             morally
             certaine
             )
             whether
             Matrimonie
             (
             all
             
             things
             considered
             )
             bee
             in
             this
             particular
             expedient
             (
             for
             that
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             a
             man
             as
             a
             singular
             person
             ,
             
             which
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             him
             as
             part
             of
             the
             community
             )
             yet
             they
             graunt
             ,
             
             that
             this
             extreme
             perplexednesse
             and
             violence
             of
             carnall
             motions
             ,
             is
             a
             iust
             cause
             of
             dispensation
             .
             What
             neede
             wee
             more
             ?
             Though
             some
             l
             Casuists
             be
             more
             fauourable
             ,
             and
             graunt
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             wee
             may
             not
             onely
             allow
             ,
             but
             perswade
             Matrimonie
             to
             the
             perplexed
             Votarie
             :
             As
             Cardinal
             m
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             (
             who
             was
             neuer
             lesse
             Pius
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             was
             Pius
             )
             giues
             this
             heartie
             aduice
             to
             his
             friend
             
               Iohn
               Freiind
            
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Priest
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             Orders
             )
             helpe
             himselfe
             by
             Marriage
             ;
             yet
             the
             former
             will
             serue
             our
             turne
             .
             If
             therefore
             those
             Superiours
             ,
             which
             haue
             all
             lawfull
             and
             spirituall
             authoritie
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             shall
             haue
             thought
             
             good
             ,
             vpon
             this
             reasonable
             cause
             ,
             to
             giue
             a
             generalitie
             of
             dispensation
             to
             all
             such
             of
             our
             Clergie
             ,
             as
             shall
             not
             after
             all
             carefull
             and
             serious
             indeuours
             ,
             find
             themselues
             able
             to
             contayne
             ;
             allowing
             them
             by
             these
             lawfull
             remedies
             to
             quench
             those
             impure
             flames
             :
             What
             can
             any
             Iesuite
             or
             Deuill
             except
             against
             this
             ?
             This
             is
             simply
             the
             cleere
             case
             of
             them
             whose
             cause
             I
             maintayne
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             further
             ,
             Put
             case
             this
             had
             not
             beene
             ;
             if
             without
             the
             thought
             of
             any
             Romish
             Dispensation
             ,
             the
             n
             Eastern
             Church
             neuer
             held
             it
             needfull
             to
             require
             the
             Vow
             of
             single
             Life
             in
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             (
             they
             know
             the
             words
             of
             their
             own
             Glosse
             )
             why
             should
             not
             our
             Church
             challenge
             the
             same
             immunitie
             ;
             for
             (
             that
             from
             the
             generall
             consideration
             of
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             wee
             may
             turne
             our
             eyes
             to
             our
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             in
             speciall
             )
             no
             Church
             vnder
             Heauen
             kept
             it selfe
             more
             free
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             those
             tyrannous
             Impositions
             .
          
           
           
             The
             o
             Clergie
             of
             this
             Island
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             neuer
             offered
             any
             such
             vow
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             neuer
             required
             it
             ,
             for
             more
             (
             if
             any
             credit
             be
             due
             to
             Histories
             )
             then
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             .
             The
             great
             Champion
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             Master
             Harding
             ,
             was
             driuen
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             did
             it
             by
             a
             Becke
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             a
             Dieu-gard
             ,
             but
             could
             neuer
             proue
             it
             done
             by
             either
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             more
             worth
             my
             Readers
             note
             ,
             then
             my
             Aduersaries
             indignation
             ,
             that
             the
             wise
             Prouidence
             of
             God
             so
             pleased
             to
             contriue
             it
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             first
             Conuersion
             of
             this
             happy
             Island
             ,
             it
             rather
             conspired
             with
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             Roman
             ;
             After
             the
             Grecian
             account
             we
             kept
             our
             Easter
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             Beda
             tells
             vs
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             fourth
             (
             about
             the
             yeere
             637.
             )
             was
             fayne
             to
             require
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             keep
             their
             Pasch
             after
             the
             Roman
             fashion
             ;
             a
             difference
             (
             as
             it
             was
             then
             taken
             )
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             .
             The
             storie
             of
             Saint
             Aidanus
             and
             Colmannus
             ,
             
             may
             be
             herein
             an
             abundant
             witnes
             :
             And
             for
             the
             
               Britons
               ,
               Beda
            
             left
             them
             in
             the
             Cloze
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Historie
             ;
             fast
             to
             Greece
             ,
             loose
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Grecian
             forme
             we
             celebrated
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             After
             the
             Grecian
             Libertie
             wee
             continued
             the
             Marriages
             of
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             (
             through
             so
             many
             Centuries
             of
             yeeres
             )
             without
             the
             scandall
             ,
             without
             the
             contradiction
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ;
             so
             as
             now
             we
             are
             but
             repossessed
             of
             the
             ancient
             right
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             which
             the
             interposition
             of
             the
             Romish
             tyranny
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             iniuriously
             debarred
             .
             Our
             Aduersaries
             haue
             wont
             to
             brand
             vs
             for
             the
             vncharitable
             censures
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             can
             they
             thinke
             the
             successions
             of
             many
             Generations
             so
             faithlesse
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             solemne
             Vowes
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             breake
             them
             ?
             It
             was
             the
             question
             of
             the
             rich
             and
             precious
             Iewell
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             hardie
             Aduersarie
             had
             neuer
             the
             
             face
             to
             reply
             .
             My
             Refuters
             forehead
             is
             stronger
             ,
             with
             a
             weaker
             wit
             ;
             Let
             him
             trie
             here
             the
             power
             of
             his
             audacitie
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             this
             Iland
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             forced
             seruitude
             to
             the
             Roman
             See
             ,
             maintayned
             this
             libertie
             (
             as
             we
             proue
             in
             the
             sequell
             )
             and
             deriued
             it
             to
             Posteritie
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             free
             shall
             it
             bee
             for
             vs
             to
             renue
             and
             inioy
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             iust
             excussion
             of
             that
             seruile
             yoke
             ?
          
           
             Let
             now
             
               C.
               E.
            
             goe
             waste
             good
             houres
             ,
             and
             marre
             cleane
             Paper
             in
             disprouing
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Romish
             Votaries
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             come
             as
             neere
             my
             Question
             ,
             as
             Thames
             is
             to
             Tiber
             :
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             mocke
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             abuse
             himselfe
             ?
             How
             much
             wiser
             is
             hee
             growne
             in
             the
             processe
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             where
             hee
             graunts
             our
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             denies
             our
             Clergie
             ?
             from
             which
             weake
             and
             witlesse
             Hold
             ,
             if
             wee
             beate
             him
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             due
             place
             ,
             we
             suffer
             not
             enough
             from
             that
             rude
             Hand
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IIII.
             
          
           
             HAuing
             then
             hitherto
             detected
             no
             error
             ,
             
             no
             ignorance
             but
             his
             owne
             ;
             hee
             now
             descends
             to
             vntruths
             ,
             and
             finds
             here
             so
             many
             mistakings
             ,
             lies
             ,
             falsifications
             ,
             that
             a
             Reader
             would
             wonder
             ,
             by
             what
             Arte
             I
             could
             couch
             so
             many
             of
             them
             in
             so
             small
             a
             roome
             ;
             and
             might
             verily
             thinke
             that
             I
             could
             out-lie
             the
             Legends
             ,
             and
             out-iuggle
             a
             Iesuite
             .
             But
             ere
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             these
             shall
             appeare
             to
             bee
             but
             the
             fictions
             of
             a
             passionate
             fugitiue
             ,
             the
             Man
             shall
             be
             cooler
             ,
             I
             shall
             bee
             innocent
             ,
             and
             my
             Reader
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             forehead
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             oft
             crossed
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             haue
             had
             so
             little
             shame
             .
          
           
             My
             first
             vntruth
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             auouch
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             call
             the
             single
             life
             of
             Priests
             ,
             A
             Doctrine
             of
             Deuils
             .
             Reader
             ,
             Is
             my
             Detector
             awake
             ?
             I
             said
             ,
             That
             to
             maintayne
             the
             vnlawfulnes
             of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             A
             Doctrine
             or
             Deuils
             ;
             and
             now
             hee
             would
             perswade
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             said
             thus
             of
             the
             single
             life
             of
             his
             Priests
             .
             What
             can
             wee
             make
             of
             this
             ?
             That
             single
             life
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             ?
             If
             not
             truth
             ,
             yet
             let
             him
             learne
             to
             speake
             sense
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             alwayes
             refute
             what
             I
             neuer
             affirmed
             ;
             I
             must
             ghesse
             at
             what
             he
             meant
             :
             He
             would
             elude
             this
             charge
             ,
             with
             that
             stale
             shift
             ,
             worne
             out
             with
             the
             Pens
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             according
             to
             Theodoret
             ,
             of
             those
             which
             call
             Marriage
             execrable
             :
             
             according
             to
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             Marriage
             is
             euill
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Deuils
             making
             :
             according
             to
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             Of
             those
             that
             abhorre
             Marriage
             :
             Of
             Manichees
             ,
             and
             other
             Heretikes
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             from
             which
             
               Catholikes
               are
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               they
               approue
               it
               for
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             are
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             forbidding
             to
             marry
             ,
             not
             condemning
             Marriage
             .
             Then
             ,
             
             we
             know
             well
             ,
             what
             the
             
               Tacians
               ,
               Ebionites
               ,
               Encratites
               ,
               Montanists
               ,
               Marcionites
               ,
               Manichees
               ,
               Adamites
               ,
            
             and
             Apostoliques
             held
             of
             Matrimonie
             .
             The
             Apostle
             brands
             them
             here
             :
             But
             what
             ?
             Them
             onely
             ?
             Whiles
             he
             condemnes
             them
             ,
             doth
             hee
             free
             those
             that
             partake
             with
             them
             ?
             The
             Act
             is
             one
             ,
             
               Forbiddance
               of
               Marriage
            
             ;
             whether
             to
             some
             ,
             or
             to
             more
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             expresses
             not
             :
             The
             number
             doth
             not
             varie
             the
             qualitie
             .
             And
             if
             one
             be
             a
             part
             of
             all
             ,
             then
             to
             condemne
             Marriage
             in
             some
             one
             kind
             of
             Men
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             other
             then
             the
             partaking
             of
             an
             vniuersall
             condemnation
             of
             it
             ?
             This
             then
             onely
             hee
             hath
             gayned
             ,
             that
             some
             others
             haue
             beene
             deeper
             in
             this
             euill
             ,
             then
             themselues
             .
             
          
           
             
               But
               our
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               them
               which
               condemne
               Marriage
               as
               euill
               in
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             We
             take
             what
             he
             giues
             :
             
             No
             mans
             mouth
             shall
             condemne
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             .
             What
             was
             hee
             that
             accused
             Marriage
             of
             Vnholynesse
             ,
             
             out
             of
             
               Sancti
               estote
            
             ;
             
             of
             Vncleannesse
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Omnia
               munda
               mundis
            
             ;
             of
             Contamination
             with
             carnall
             concupiscence
             :
             Was
             it
             not
             his
             owne
             Pope
             p
             Innocentius
             ?
             Who
             was
             hee
             that
             interpreteth
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             the
             Text
             Rom.
             8.8
             .
             
               Those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               cannot
               please
               God
               ,
            
             that
             called
             the
             married
             Man
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             Whoremonger
             ,
             
               Sectatorem
               libidinum
               ,
               Praeceptorem
               vitiorum
               ;
               A
               follower
               of
               Lust
               ,
               a
               teacher
               of
               Vice
            
             ;
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Marriage
               was
               a
               loosing
               the
               reynes
               to
               Luxury
               ,
               an
               inhiation
               after
               obscene
               lusts
               ,
            
             was
             it
             not
             his
             Pope
             q
             Siricius
             ,
             the
             first
             Founder
             (
             if
             wee
             may
             beleeue
             their
             now
             defaced
             Glosse
             )
             of
             forced
             Continency
             ?
          
           
             Who
             was
             it
             that
             called
             Marriage
             a
             
               defiling
               with
               vncleane
               societie
            
             ,
             and
             
               execrable
               contagion
            
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             his
             Councell
             of
             r
             Toledo
             ?
          
           
             Who
             was
             it
             that
             called
             Marriage
             
               (
               Spurcitias
               immundas
               )
               filthy
               beastlinesse
               ?
            
             Was
             it
             not
             his
             ſ
             Saint
             Dunstan
             and
             Oswald
             ?
             Let
             him
             construe
             this
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             mee
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             (
             if
             this
             
             bee
             not
             )
             
               to
               condemne
               Marriage
               as
            
             t
             euill
             .
             Yet
             more
             ,
             his
             owne
             example
             shall
             conuince
             him
             :
             He
             pleades
             out
             of
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             that
             this
             Text
             amongst
             others
             ,
             intends
             to
             strike
             at
             the
             Manichees
             ;
             Now
             ,
             the
             Manichees
             allowed
             Marriage
             to
             their
             Auditors
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             Analogically
             )
             their
             Laity
             ,
             forbad
             it
             to
             their
             Electi
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Clergie
             ;
             So
             farre
             approuing
             it
             in
             their
             Layick-Clients
             ,
             that
             no
             modest
             Pen
             may
             write
             u
             whence
             they
             fetch
             't
             their
             Sacramentall
             Bread
             :
             Either
             then
             the
             Manichees
             must
             bee
             excluded
             ,
             or
             Papists
             must
             bee
             taken
             in
             for
             company
             into
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Deuils
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             mis-call
             Marriage
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             So
             as
             wee
             may
             well
             wonder
             at
             these
             two
             extremes
             in
             one
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             study
             in
             vayne
             how
             the
             same
             thing
             should
             bee
             Sacred
             in
             a
             Ceremonious
             inchoation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             reall
             consummation
             morally
             impure
             ,
             how
             a
             Sacrament
             should
             bee
             incompatible
             with
             a
             sacred
             Person
             :
             These
             Sphyngian
             
             Riddles
             are
             for
             better
             Heads
             :
             With
             what
             Brow
             then
             can
             my
             Detector
             adde
             ,
             
             
               That
               with
               Saint
            
             CHRYSOSTOME
             and
             Saint
             AVSTEN
             ,
             
               they
               doe
               but
               compare
               marriage
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               condemne
               it
            
             ;
             Onely
             teaching
             Marriage
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             Virginity
             better
             ;
             with
             Fulgentius
             not
             so
             comparing
             Virginity
             to
             Corne
             ,
             that
             they
             count
             Marriage
             Cockle
             ?
             In
             this
             where
             should
             they
             finde
             an
             aduersary
             ?
             But
             ,
             if
             Luxury
             ,
             Filthinesse
             ,
             Vncleanenesse
             ,
             Contagion
             ,
             Beastlinesse
             ,
             Vice
             ,
             Obscenity
             ,
             bee
             the
             stiles
             of
             good
             ,
             wee
             can
             well
             allow
             them
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Es.
             Virginitie
             ,
             and
             are
             content
             our
             Marriages
             should
             passe
             ;
             for
             euill
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             MY
             second
             vntruth
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             make
             the
             single
             Life
             of
             Priests
             the
             brand
             of
             Antichristianisme
             .
             Shamelesse
             Mouth
             !
             Where
             did
             I
             euer
             say
             so
             ?
             
             My
             words
             are
             ;
             
             
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               opinion
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               would
               want
               one
               euident
               brand
               of
               her
               Antichristianisme
               .
            
             The
             life
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             opinion
             another
             .
             Single
             life
             is
             good
             ,
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             single
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             vnlawfulnesse
             of
             the
             Married
             ,
             is
             Antichristian
             .
             What
             can
             bee
             more
             plaine
             ;
             yet
             this
             wilfull
             Slanderer
             tells
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             I
             make
             the
             profession
             of
             Continence
             ,
             Antichristian
             :
             Whereas
             wee
             doe
             willingly
             professe
             ,
             that
             true
             profession
             of
             true
             Continency
             is
             truely
             laudable
             ;
             that
             the
             forceable
             imposition
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             some
             state
             of
             men
             ,
             sauours
             strongly
             of
             that
             Man
             of
             sinne
             :
             Now
             ,
             let
             my
             Reader
             iudge
             ,
             whose
             vntruths
             my
             Aduersarie
             hath
             hitherto
             detected
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             I
             eate
             that
             word
             of
             mine
             ,
             vnlesse
             I
             would
             renounce
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             who
             seemes
             purposely
             to
             decipher
             our
             Romanists
             by
             these
             lines
             .
             For
             ,
             hauing
             immediately
             before
             described
             the
             condition
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             with
             their
             
             Wiues
             &
             Children
             (
             allowing
             them
             indifferently
             with
             others
             a
             married
             estate
             )
             hee
             presently
             (
             as
             fore-seeing
             that
             Point
             which
             would
             bee
             most
             subiect
             to
             contradiction
             )
             fore-tells
             ,
             that
             the
             seducing
             spirits
             of
             Antichristianisme
             would
             forbid
             marriage
             ;
             and
             this
             hee
             fore-prophesies
             shall
             bee
             done
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             their
             Vulgar
             and
             Rhemists
             turne
             it
             )
             in
             the
             last
             Times
             ;
             
             and
             that
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             shall
             speake
             lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
             .
             Neither
             of
             which
             can
             so
             exactly
             agree
             to
             those
             first
             Heretikes
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             early
             in
             time
             ,
             so
             also
             grosse
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             wherein
             there
             was
             more
             open
             impietie
             ,
             then
             secret
             dissimulation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             IN
             vaine
             therefore
             doth
             my
             Refuter
             bring
             in
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             as
             an
             a-better
             of
             his
             forced
             Continence
             ;
             whiles
             he
             saith
             of
             yonger
             Widowes
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             
               When
               they
               haue
               begun
               to
               waxe
               
               wanton
               against
               Christ
               ,
               they
               will
               marry
               ,
               hauing
               damnation
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               forsaken
               their
               first
               faith
               .
            
             In
             which
             place
             (
             boulted
             before
             to
             the
             Bran
             by
             many
             Controuersers
             )
             mine
             Aduersarie
             hath
             learned
             of
             his
             Bellarmine
             ,
             to
             triumph
             aboue
             measure
             .
             
               This
               first
               faith
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               vnderstand
               to
               be
               a
               Vow
               ,
               or
               Promise
               ,
               made
               to
               God
               of
               Continence
               ,
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Widdowhood
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             wide
             word
             
               (
               All
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             )
             I
             had
             thought
             I
             had
             read
             in
             holy
             x
             ATHANASIVS
             ,
             
               Vae
               vobis
               qui
               primam
               fidem
               baptismi
               coelitus
               institutam
               irritant
               facitis
               ;
               Wo
               to
               you
               that
               make
               void
               the
               first
               faith
               of
               Baptisme
               ordayned
               from
               heauen
               .
            
             I
             had
             thought
             y
             Hierome
             had
             somewhere
             said
             ,
             
               They
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               which
               haue
               voyded
               their
               first
               beliefe
               ,
            
             MARCION
             
               I
               meane
               and
            
             BASILIDES
             ;
             whom
             yet
             I
             neuer
             found
             condemned
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             any
             Vow
             of
             Continence
             .
             I
             had
             thought
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Interlinear
             Glosse
             ,
             would
             not
             haue
             crossed
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             expounding
             
             it
             ,
             
               Fidem
               baptismi
               ;
               The
               faith
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             first
             Faith
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             
               (
               The
               first
            
             )
             not
             
               (
               the
               former
               ;
            
             )
             as
             for
             that
             other
             ,
             which
             he
             imagines
             ,
             a
             Vow
             of
             continued
             Viduitie
             ,
             it
             was
             neither
             Faith
             nor
             First
             ;
             let
             him
             instance
             (
             if
             hee
             can
             )
             where
             our
             Apostle
             takes
             Faith
             for
             a
             Vow
             .
             Rather
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             meant
             to
             expound
             his
             owne
             word
             in
             this
             very
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             this
             occasion
             ,
             he
             cleeres
             this
             doubt
             ,
             whiles
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             wilfully
             improuident
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             denyed
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidell
             ;
             and
             now
             in
             the
             same
             Context
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             these
             peruerted
             Widdowes
             ,
             
               that
               they
               haue
               forsaken
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             Much
             lesse
             is
             it
             the
             First
             ,
             whether
             in
             Time
             ,
             or
             Dignitie
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             haue
             beene
             Church-widdowes
             ,
             if
             not
             Christians
             ;
             and
             they
             could
             not
             bee
             Christians
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             haue
             valued
             the
             Vow
             of
             their
             Widdowhood
             aboue
             the
             vow
             of
             their
             Christendome
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             farre
             was
             this
             from
             the
             first
             Vow
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             
             had
             beene
             one
             )
             as
             that
             it
             was
             the
             last
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             them
             ;
             their
             first
             Faith
             must
             bee
             to
             their
             Husband
             ,
             their
             second
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             initiation
             to
             Religion
             ;
             their
             last
             in
             the
             vow
             of
             Widdow-hood
             ;
             So
             as
             here
             is
             a
             fayned
             vow
             made
             Faith
             ,
             and
             last
             made
             first
             ;
             and
             all
             to
             vphold
             a
             crazy
             conceit
             of
             our
             Romanists
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             other
             ground
             but
             this
             one
             ambiguity
             .
             
             Chrysostome
             indeede
             calls
             it
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               ad
               Pactum
            
             ;
             a
             couenant
             ;
             but
             what
             couenant
             ,
             or
             with
             whom
             ,
             he
             expresses
             not
             ;
             whether
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             of
             Widdowhood
             ,
             or
             of
             Ministration
             ;
             Some
             of
             the
             others
             that
             follow'd
             him
             ,
             spake
             according
             to
             the
             Glosse
             which
             the
             corrupt
             conceit
             of
             the
             Times
             had
             set
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             neede
             my
             Refuter
             stand
             vpon
             particular
             Authors
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             when
             he
             may
             bring
             214.
             
             
             Bishops
             all
             sitting
             in
             Councell
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             all
             agreeing
             in
             this
             exposition
             ,
             poynting
             vs
             to
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             (
             
               Canone
               vlt.
            
             )
             His
             Gratian
             
             had
             wont
             to
             tell
             vs
             (
             for
             the
             more
             Grace
             )
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             third
             Councell
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Can.
            
             4.
             
             Now
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             change
             his
             note
             ;
             So
             doth
             
               C.
               E.
            
             with
             his
             Binius
             ,
             tell
             vs
             it
             was
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             and
             the
             last
             Canon
             .
             Wee
             haue
             reason
             to
             suspect
             it
             was
             in
             neither
             ;
             The
             very
             stile
             and
             maner
             of
             discourse
             so
             different
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             briefe
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             fashion
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             carry
             in
             it
             open
             likelihood
             of
             Bastardie
             :
             It
             was
             an
             easie
             fraud
             to
             patch
             it
             to
             the
             end
             of
             those
             Canons
             ;
             neither
             (
             which
             learned
             Iunius
             taught
             me
             first
             to
             obserue
             )
             is
             it
             found
             among
             the
             Greeke
             ;
             then
             which
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             worse
             signe
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             at
             once
             answere
             this
             vaunt
             of
             Actiquitie
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             this
             Cauiller
             ;
             Let
             me
             aske
             him
             whether
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             he
             cites
             for
             this
             sense
             ,
             doe
             not
             take
             those
             yong
             Widdowes
             for
             Votaries
             ?
             If
             they
             doe
             (
             as
             hee
             cannot
             denie
             )
             how
             can
             these
             two
             stand
             together
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             haue
             damnation
             
             because
             against
             their
             vow
             ,
             they
             would
             marry
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             wish
             them
             to
             marry
             ?
             Can
             he
             imagine
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             would
             aduise
             them
             to
             incurre
             wilful
             Damnation
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             in
             this
             I
             should
             haue
             dissented
             from
             the
             interpretation
             of
             much
             Antiquitie
             ,
             I
             should
             but
             take
             to
             my selfe
             the
             liberty
             of
             his
             Masters
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             with
             whom
             this
             is
             no
             nouelty
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             his
             not
             vnlearned
             ,
             and
             bold
             z
             Maldonate
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             )
             vpon
             a
             Text
             of
             this
             very
             Question
             ,
             confessing
             the
             current
             of
             the
             streame
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             can
             come
             in
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             with
             a
             Doctorly
             wipe
             of
             
               Adduci
               non
               possum
               vt
               sequar
               ;
               I
               cannot
               goe
               with
               them
               :
            
             This
             priuiledge
             is
             for
             none
             but
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             
             to
             controll
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             then
             of
             these
             Widdowes
             was
             shortly
             this
             :
             They
             being
             for
             their
             pouerty
             sustayned
             by
             Church-alms
             ,
             vpon
             *
             condition
             of
             attendance
             
             on
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whether
             sicke
             or
             trauelling
             ,
             were
             to
             dedicate
             themselues
             to
             this
             seruice
             ;
             but
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             yonger
             sort
             being
             inueigled
             by
             Infidell-Louers
             ,
             were
             drawn
             to
             leaue
             ,
             not
             their
             Station
             only
             of
             their
             ministration
             ,
             but
             their
             profession
             of
             Christianitie
             :
             These
             had
             damnation
             most
             iustly
             ,
             for
             casting
             off
             their
             first
             Faith.
             Their
             marriage
             was
             accidentally
             faultie
             ,
             because
             it
             forced
             them
             from
             their
             holy
             imployment
             ;
             Their
             Apostasie
             was
             absolutely
             and
             damnably
             sinfull
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             left
             Christ
             ,
             and
             followed
             after
             Satan
             .
          
           
             
             The
             inextricable
             Dilemma
             then
             of
             my
             Detector
             is
             easily
             answered
             ;
             (
             I
             demand
             now
             of
             Master
             Hall
             ,
             whether
             these
             yong
             Widdowes
             ,
             in
             breaking
             their
             Vowes
             ,
             did
             sinne
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             If
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             why
             shall
             they
             haue
             damnation
             ;
             If
             they
             did
             sinne
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             did
             )
             then
             how
             is
             the
             Vow
             vnlawfull
             ?
             how
             the
             brand
             of
             Antichristianisme
             ?
             )
             Nothing
             can
             bee
             more
             base
             then
             to
             beg
             the
             Question
             ;
             What
             doe
             we
             dispute
             ,
             but
             whether
             
             any
             Vow
             were
             made
             ?
             and
             if
             any
             ,
             whether
             of
             Continence
             ,
             or
             of
             Seruice
             ?
             But
             why
             then
             shall
             they
             haue
             damnation
             ?
             for
             waxing
             wanton
             against
             Christ
             ,
             not
             meerely
             for
             marrying
             .
             If
             to
             marry
             ,
             were
             to
             waxe
             wanton
             against
             Christ
             ,
             why
             would
             the
             Apostle
             haue
             aduised
             it
             them
             ?
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             abandoning
             both
             their
             Office
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Who
             can
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             face
             of
             our
             Aduersaries
             ,
             that
             dare
             bring
             forth
             so
             playne
             a
             witnesse
             against
             themselues
             ?
             For
             ;
             if
             the
             Vow
             of
             Continence
             be
             the
             first
             faith
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             then
             may
             not
             any
             Woman
             by
             the
             Apostles
             charge
             make
             this
             Vow
             ,
             till
             shee
             bee
             threescore
             yeeres
             old
             ;
             which
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             at
             this
             day
             practized
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ?
             since
             ,
             
             and
             as
             the
             Caesar-Augustane
             Councell
             ,
             and
             the
             Agathense
             abated
             it
             to
             fortie
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             yet
             lower
             to
             fiue
             and
             twentie
             ;
             so
             Pope
             Gregorie
             fell
             yet
             lower
             to
             eighteene
             ;
             
             and
             some
             other
             Councels
             yet
             lower
             to
             twelue
             ;
             
             Although
             the
             Trent-Conference
             very
             liberally
             rise
             vp
             to
             whole
             sixteene
             :
             
             Either
             therefore
             let
             them
             grant
             that
             our
             Apostle
             speaks
             not
             of
             Votaries
             ,
             or
             else
             let
             them
             follow
             his
             rule
             of
             the
             age
             of
             Votaries
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             may
             thinke
             they
             haue
             honest
             Nunneries
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             confesse
             their
             change
             presumptuous
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             
               This
               Gordian
               knot
               ,
               that
               requires
               more
               strength
               then
               Master
            
             HAL●S
             
               learning
               ,
               and
               a
               sharper
               edge
               then
            
             ALEXANDERS
             
               sword
               to
               dissolued
               ,
               or
               cut
               ,
               is
               proued
               more
            
             easie
             then
             the
             knot
             of
             a
             Friers
             girdle
             ,
             which
             a
             very
             dull
             Whittle
             may
             cut
             asunder
             ;
             and
             Es.
             appeale
             to
             all
             Scholers
             ,
             proclaymes
             him
             ignorantly
             confident
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             
             IF
             it
             had
             not
             beene
             for
             two
             poore
             words
             of
             mine
             (
             both
             yet
             misse-vnderstood
             )
             I
             wonder
             how
             
               C.
               E.
            
             
             could
             haue
             discouered
             to
             the
             World
             
             his
             dexteritie
             ,
             in
             seruing
             out
             his
             oftsodden
             Cole-worts
             ;
             the
             refuse
             of
             his
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             Coccius
             .
             a
             Threescore
             and
             foure
             Pages
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             hath
             hee
             brauely
             spent
             in
             the
             vindication
             of
             Virginitie
             ,
             which
             neuer
             honest
             and
             wise
             man
             opposed
             .
             
               Let
               their
               Shauelings
            
             (
             I
             said
             )
             
               speake
               for
               themselues
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               their
               vnlawfull
               Vow
               hath
               forced
               a
               wilfull
               and
               impossible
               necessitie
               .
            
             The
             man
             is
             angrie
             that
             I
             meddled
             with
             his
             crowne
             ;
             but
             if
             his
             haire
             had
             not
             beene
             longer
             then
             his
             wit
             ,
             this
             deepe
             offence
             had
             neuer
             beene
             ;
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             taken
             my
             words
             ,
             
               Cum
               grano
               salis
            
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             which
             they
             will
             onely
             well
             beare
             :
             
               (
               Let
               such
               of
               their
               Shauelings
               ,
               as
               vpon
               whom
               an
               vnlawful
               Vow
               hath
               forced
               an
               impossible
               necessitie
               ,
               speake
               for
               themselues
               )
            
             (
             none
             other
             neede
             speaking
             for
             )
             he
             had
             found
             the
             sentence
             so
             particular
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             haue
             spared
             him
             both
             much
             splene
             and
             worke
             ;
             since
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             in
             my
             heart
             euer
             to
             affirme
             the
             obseruation
             of
             this
             Vow
             impossible
             to
             
             any
             man
             ,
             neither
             will
             hee
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             kept
             by
             all
             :
             It
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Razor
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Haires
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             inordinate
             affections
             ;
             some
             Vow
             which
             cannot
             contayne
             :
             Vpon
             this
             supposition
             onely
             ,
             I
             called
             this
             necessitie
             impossible
             ,
             and
             this
             Vow
             vnlawful
             ;
             I
             cannot
             therefore
             but
             pitty
             my
             passionate
             Detector
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             set
             himselfe
             all
             on
             a
             froth
             ,
             in
             running
             this
             Wild-Goose
             chase
             alone
             ,
             following
             nothing
             but
             his
             owne
             fancy
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             pursues
             a
             certayne
             Chimericall
             Monster
             ,
             that
             holds
             Continence
             vtterly
             &
             vniuersally
             impossible
             .
             And
             that
             hee
             may
             the
             better
             repent
             him
             of
             this
             witlesse
             waste
             ,
             and
             preuent
             the
             spoile
             of
             good
             Paper
             hereafter
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             at
             once
             (
             which
             perhaps
             hath
             not
             hitherto
             beene
             allowed
             him
             )
             what
             wee
             hold
             concerning
             this
             Point
             .
             Wee
             doe
             therefore
             from
             our
             hearts
             honour
             true
             Virginitie
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             excellent
             estate
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             incident
             to
             fraile
             Humanity
             ;
             Gerson
             hath
             taught
             
             vs
             not
             to
             call
             it
             a
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             Cousin-German
             to
             a
             Vertue
             ;
             Neither
             doe
             wee
             thinke
             that
             the
             Earth
             affords
             any
             thing
             more
             glorious
             ,
             then
             Eunuchisme
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heauen
             ;
             which
             is
             therefore
             commended
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             thing
             meerely
             arbitrarie
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             aduice
             ,
             but
             of
             charge
             to
             the
             able
             .
             
               Qui
               potest
               capere
               ,
               capiat
            
             ;
             In
             this
             we
             can
             gladly
             subscribe
             to
             Saint
             CHRYSOSTOME
             ,
             
               Bonum
               est
               Virginitas
               ,
               &c.
               
               Virginitie
               is
               good
               ,
               I
               yeeld
               it
               ;
               and
               better
               then
               Marriage
               ,
               I
               confesse
               it
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             euery
             man
             therefore
             (
             not
             Ecclesiastiques
             onely
             )
             should
             labour
             ,
             and
             striue
             to
             aspire
             vnto
             this
             estate
             ,
             as
             the
             better
             ,
             vsing
             all
             holy
             meanes
             both
             to
             attayne
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             it
             :
             Neither
             doe
             wee
             thinke
             it
             any
             other
             then
             blameable
             ,
             that
             yong
             Persons
             (
             not
             so
             much
             as
             aduising
             with
             their
             owne
             abilities
             )
             without
             all
             indeuour
             and
             ambition
             of
             so
             worthy
             a
             condition
             ,
             leape
             rashly
             into
             the
             bands
             of
             Wedlocke
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             though
             euery
             man
             must
             
             reach
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             euery
             man
             cannot
             catch
             it
             ;
             since
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             reserue
             this
             as
             a
             peculiar
             gift
             for
             some
             persons
             ,
             not
             intending
             it
             as
             a
             common
             fauour
             to
             all
             Suiters
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             those
             then
             ,
             which
             are
             vpon
             good
             triall
             conscious
             to
             themselues
             of
             Gods
             call
             to
             this
             estate
             ,
             and
             his
             gift
             inabling
             them
             vnto
             it
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             make
             profession
             therof
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             Giuer
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             may
             vow
             (
             God
             continuing
             the
             same
             grace
             vnto
             them
             )
             an
             holy
             perpetuation
             thereof
             to
             their
             end
             ;
             the
             obseruation
             whereof
             ,
             if
             they
             through
             their
             owne
             neglect
             shall
             let
             fall
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bee
             excused
             from
             b
             sinne
             ,
             or
             freed
             from
             censure
             :
             But
             those
             ,
             which
             after
             all
             serious
             indeuours
             find
             nothing
             but
             weaknesse
             and
             vncertaynties
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             shall
             sinne
             ,
             if
             they
             absolutely
             vow
             ;
             shall
             not
             sinne
             if
             they
             marry
             ,
             in
             what
             condition
             of
             life
             soeuer
             ;
             not
             sinne
             in
             marrying
             ,
             how
             euer
             their
             marriage
             may
             haue
             faultie
             circumstances
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             my
             Detector
             by
             this
             time
             in
             our
             assertions
             sees
             his
             owne
             folly
             ;
             if
             against
             this
             hee
             can
             except
             ought
             ,
             he
             knowes
             where
             to
             find
             an
             aduersary
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             hee
             needed
             not
             to
             take
             it
             so
             highly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Romish
             vse
             of
             vowes
             ,
             I
             made
             mention
             of
             
               vnlawfulnesse
               ,
               of
               impossibility
            
             ;
             vnlawfulnesse
             in
             the
             making
             ,
             impossibility
             in
             keeping
             ;
             I
             am
             readie
             to
             maintaine
             both
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             indisposition
             ,
             yea
             incapacitie
             of
             the
             Votaries
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             BVt
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             some
             mens
             continencie
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             my
             Refuter
             to
             containe
             himselfe
             from
             a
             scurrill
             inuectiue
             against
             
               Luther
               ,
               Pellican
               ,
               Bucer
            
             ;
             and
             it
             becomes
             him
             well
             .
             His
             Fathers
             ,
             
             like
             Sepulchrall
             dogges
             ,
             tore
             vp
             the
             graues
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             gnawed
             vpon
             their
             dead
             bones
             ,
             and
             now
             this
             
             Whelpe
             of
             theirs
             
               commingit
               cineros
               ,
               Bedribbles
               their
               ashes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             heroicall
             Spirit
             of
             Luther
             (
             for
             I
             cannot
             be
             flouted
             out
             of
             that
             word
             )
             hated
             the
             brothelry
             of
             their
             Cloysters
             ;
             and
             chose
             rather
             (
             which
             galls
             them
             to
             the
             heart
             )
             to
             be
             an
             honest
             Husband
             ,
             then
             a
             fornicating
             Frier
             .
             What
             did
             hee
             other
             in
             this
             ,
             then
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             haue
             aduised
             him
             ,
             yea
             then
             hee
             learned
             in
             their
             owne
             Schoole
             ?
             for
             casting
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             his
             eye
             vpon
             the
             Index
             of
             their
             Aquinas
             ,
             
             he
             found
             there
             ,
             
               Votum
               Vergens
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             A
             vow
             tending
             to
             
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               may
               be
               securely
               broken
               ,
               if
               a
               dispensation
               cannot
               bee
               had
               :
            
             What
             other
             then
             all
             their
             more
             ingenuous
             Casuists
             would
             thinke
             fit
             to
             giue
             way
             vnto
             .
             If
             Luther
             would
             haue
             still
             kept
             on
             his
             Cowle
             ,
             &
             but
             haue
             paid
             the
             fees
             of
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             he
             had
             liued
             &
             dyed
             an
             holy
             Augustinian
             :
             but
             now
             all
             his
             crimes
             sinke
             downe
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             
               vna
               vxor
               supernatat
            
             (
             as
             that
             Father
             said
             )
             his
             wife
             onely
             floteth
             :
             and
             poore
             honest
             
               Katherine
               
               Bora
            
             hath
             made
             more
             noyse
             in
             their
             Papers
             ,
             
             then
             ten
             thousand
             of
             their
             Curtizans
             .
             Neyther
             needs
             this
             man
             any
             other
             Inscription
             on
             his
             graue
             to
             make
             him
             odious
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             
               Here
               lyes
               the
               man
               that
               held
               marriage
               better
               then
               fornication
               .
            
             If
             now
             Doctor
             Luther
             in
             a
             vehement
             detestation
             of
             the
             impuritie
             of
             their
             holy
             Stewes
             ,
             after
             the
             homely
             plainenesse
             of
             a
             blunt
             German
             libertie
             ,
             vsed
             some
             ouer-broad
             speeches
             to
             expresse
             his
             owne
             freedome
             ,
             and
             their
             abominations
             ;
             what
             is
             this
             to
             vs
             ?
             If
             we
             honor
             the
             man
             ,
             must
             wee
             hold
             his
             pen
             impeccable
             ?
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             maintaine
             in
             their
             Vice-god
             of
             the
             Seuen
             hills
             .
             For
             vs
             ,
             wee
             haue
             sworne
             into
             the
             words
             of
             no
             Master
             ,
             but
             that
             One
             in
             heauen
             ,
             the
             eternall
             Word
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             this
             we
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Aduersaries
             Truth
             is
             no
             more
             in
             fathering
             all
             these
             reports
             vpon
             Luther
             ,
             then
             in
             fathering
             Luther
             vpon
             an
             Incubus
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             them
             tels
             vs
             ,
             that
             a
             Deuil
             
             begot
             him
             :
             
             Another
             tels
             vs
             ,
             that
             (
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             )
             a
             conference
             with
             the
             Deuil
             begot
             his
             opposition
             to
             the
             Masse
             :
             Another
             ,
             d
             that
             he
             was
             in
             league
             and
             fauour
             with
             Solyman
             the
             great
             Turke
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             instigation
             was
             drawne
             to
             warre
             vpon
             Christendome
             :
             Another
             ,
             e
             that
             Luther
             would
             haue
             beene
             a
             King
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             him
             sprang
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Muntzer
             :
             Another
             ,
             f
             that
             
               Leonard
               Knoppen
            
             was
             his
             Bawd
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Katherine
             ,
             for
             two
             yeeres
             together
             after
             her
             stealing
             away
             ,
             was
             debauched
             by
             the
             Schollers
             of
             Wittenberge
             :
             And
             now
             lastly
             ,
             comes
             in
             that
             malicious
             Apostate
             (
             which
             should
             rather
             haue
             changed
             the
             false
             name
             of
             Iustus
             ,
             g
             then
             the
             ouer-worthy
             name
             of
             Caluinus
             )
             and
             auouches
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             that
             LVTHER
             
               was
               yesterday
               a
               Monk
               ,
               to
               day
               contracted
               ,
               to
               morrow
               an
               Husband
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               a
               Father
               .
            
             Goe
             on
             ,
             yee
             brazen-faced
             Parasites
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Lyes
             and
             Bloud
             may
             bring
             you
             into
             the
             Kalender
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             last
             ,
             my
             Detector
             countenances
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Erasmus
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             to
             his
             friend
             
               Daniel
               Mauchius
            
             of
             Vlmes
             ,
             deliuers
             the
             same
             Storie
             in
             more
             words
             .
             Reader
             ,
             bee
             intreated
             to
             looke
             ouer
             that
             large
             Volume
             of
             Erasmus
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             man
             found
             there
             (
             as
             there
             is
             not
             )
             no
             such
             Letter
             ,
             iudge
             what
             to
             thinke
             of
             these
             mens
             fidelitie
             .
             Yea
             to
             the
             plaine
             contrarie
             ,
             
             my
             Detector
             (
             hauing
             not
             memorie
             enough
             for
             a
             true
             Lyer
             )
             in
             the
             Page
             173.
             
             Vpon
             another
             occasiō
             ,
             contemptuously
             citing
             Luthers
             brood
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Workes
             ,
             confutes
             this
             spightfull
             Fiction
             .
             Anno
             1525.
             
             Iunij
             12.
             
               vxorem
               duxi
               ,
               &c.
               In
               the
               yeere
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
            
             1525.
             
               on
               the
            
             12.
             
               of
               Iune
               ,
               I
               marryed
               ;
               In
               the
               yeere
            
             1526.
             
               my
               eldest
               Sonne
            
             IOHN
             
               was
               borne
               :
               In
               the
               yeere
            
             27.
             
               my
               daughter
            
             ELIZABETH
             ,
             
               and
               so
               the
               rest
            
             .
             Eyther
             then
             my
             man
             hath
             a
             new
             Kalender
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             which
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Gregorian
             begins
             the
             yeere
             on
             Iune
             13.
             or
             else
             Luther
             
             was
             not
             a
             Father
             the
             next
             day
             after
             he
             was
             an
             Husband
             .
             But
             what
             doe
             I
             trouble
             my
             Reader
             with
             this
             idle
             Scoganisme
             ?
             Scolds
             or
             Iesters
             are
             onely
             fit
             for
             this
             combat
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             excessiue
             speeches
             of
             comparison
             ,
             
             whereby
             Luther
             points
             forth
             the
             necessitie
             of
             carnall
             actions
             ,
             they
             are
             spoken
             onely
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             haue
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             continencie
             ;
             
             whom
             naturall
             inclination
             (
             by
             which
             they
             are
             led
             )
             carries
             (
             without
             an
             higher
             restraint
             )
             importunately
             vnto
             these
             desires
             :
             wherein
             he
             saies
             not
             much
             other
             then
             their
             owne
             Saint
             ,
             AQVINAS
             ,
             
               Omnibus
               animalibus
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               all
               perfect
               liuing
               creatures
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               inclination
               to
               carnall
               coniunction
               .
            
          
           
             But
             when
             Luther
             speakes
             of
             men
             blessed
             from
             aboue
             with
             this
             gift
             ,
             
               C.
               E.
            
             might
             haue
             heard
             him
             in
             another
             straine
             ;
             pleading
             both
             the
             possibility
             and
             worthinesse
             of
             this
             condition
             .
             As
             in
             his
             Commentary
             vpon
             the
             h
             Psalme
             128.
             vers
             .
             3.
             (
             to
             giue
             one
             for
             all
             )
             thus
             he
             saith
             ,
             For
             
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             hath
             distributed
             his
             gifts
             to
             some
             after
             one
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             after
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             them
             therefore
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             receiue
             this
             ,
             abide
             in
             their
             single
             life
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             glorie
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             let
             them
             that
             are
             not
             so
             strong
             ,
             but
             know
             and
             feele
             their
             infirmitie
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             liue
             both
             chaste
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Matrimonie
             :
             Let
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             consider
             more
             their
             owne
             infirmitie
             ,
             then
             the
             discommodities
             and
             troubles
             that
             belong
             vnto
             Matrimonie
             .
             Thus
             hee
             grauely
             and
             holily
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             NOw
             to
             follow
             my
             Aduersary
             in
             particulars
             :
             Whereas
             all
             the
             world
             sees
             ,
             that
             the
             vnlawfulnesse
             of
             their
             vow
             depends
             vpon
             the
             inability
             of
             performance
             ;
             
             hee
             ,
             like
             a
             true
             Artist
             ,
             begins
             first
             with
             the
             vnlawfulnesse
             .
             It
             is
             well
             
             that
             all
             these
             sheets
             of
             Paper
             which
             he
             hath
             spent
             in
             this
             poynt
             ,
             may
             serue
             for
             some
             necessarie
             vse
             ;
             this
             which
             he
             hath
             put
             them
             to
             ,
             is
             foolishly
             superfluous
             .
          
           
             
             
               If
               the
               vow
               of
               Chastitie
               be
               vnlawfull
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               it
               must
               be
               eyther
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               vow
               ,
               or
               the
               matter
               vowed
               ;
               Not
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               vowes
               in
               generall
               are
               lawfull
               ;
               which
               he
               will
               proue
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               .
            
             Idle
             head
             !
             Who
             euer
             denied
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             exploded
             Lampetians
             ?
             His
             owne
             Cardinall
             could
             haue
             taught
             him
             ,
             
             that
             Luther
             and
             Caluin
             approue
             the
             vowing
             of
             things
             commanded
             ,
             first
             ;
             and
             then
             of
             things
             not
             commanded
             too
             ,
             to
             the
             auoyding
             of
             Sinne
             ,
             or
             other
             good
             purposes
             ;
             Not
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             hee
             will
             proue
             by
             many
             arguments
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             extolling
             virginitie
             ,
             and
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             state
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             preferring
             it
             before
             marriage
             :
             And
             who
             eeuer
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             except
             Iouinian
             ?
             and
             perhaps
             not
             hee
             :
             And
             
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             some
             seuere
             examples
             of
             penance
             inioyned
             to
             fornicating
             vow-breakers
             ,
             by
             Chrysostome
             and
             Basil
             ,
             to
             incontinencie
             and
             rape
             ,
             
             by
             the
             ciuill
             Lawes
             (
             as
             if
             these
             concerned
             vs
             so
             much
             as
             themselues
             )
             he
             descends
             to
             this
             challenge
             ;
             
               Let
               Mr
               Hall
               (
               if
               he
               be
               able
               )
               produce
               vs
               some
               proofe
               ,
               although
               but
               one
               classicall
               authoritie
               of
               any
               one
               ancient
               Writer
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               euer
               perswaded
               such
               as
               haue
               solemnely
               vowed
               chastitie
               ,
               to
               vse
               Marriage
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               ouercome
               temptations
               ,
               and
               hee
               shall
               haue
               some
               excuse
               for
               calling
               it
               a
               filthie
               vow
               ;
               and
               his
               heroicall
            
             LVTHER
             
               for
               terming
               it
               a
               diabolicall
               thing
               :
            
             So
             hee
             .
             I
             take
             him
             at
             his
             word
             ;
             onely
             let
             him
             not
             flye
             forth
             vpon
             the
             shift
             of
             solemnity
             ,
             which
             their
             Scholer
             lately
             hatched
             ;
             That
             were
             to
             seeke
             gray
             hayres
             in
             infancie
             ;
             First
             ,
             I
             bring
             forth
             that
             famous
             place
             of
             Saint
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             Epistle
             written
             both
             in
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow-Bishops
             to
             Pomponius
             ,
             concerning
             some
             vowed
             Virgins
             which
             were
             
             found
             in
             bed
             with
             men
             ,
             whereof
             one
             was
             a
             Deacon
             ;
             of
             which
             Virgines
             he
             with
             his
             Brethren
             passe
             this
             sentence
             ,
             k
             
               Quod
               si
               se
               ex
               fide
               Christo
               dicauerunt
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               they
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               haue
               faithfully
               dedicated
               themselues
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               let
               them
               without
               all
               deceit
               perseuere
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Chastitie
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               so
               couragiously
               and
               constantly
               expect
               the
               reward
               of
               their
               Virginitie
               ;
               Si
               autem
               perseuerare
               nolunt
               ,
               vel
               non
               possunt
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               if
               eyther
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               or
               cannot
               perseuere
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               that
               they
               marrie
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               by
               their
               wantonnesse
               fall
               into
               the
               fire
               ;
               Let
               them
               giue
               no
               scandall
               to
               their
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               .
            
             What
             could
             Luther
             or
             Caluin
             write
             more
             directly
             ?
             So
             that
             Erasmus
             notes
             in
             the
             Margine
             ,
             
               Etiam
               virginibus
               sacris
               permitit
               nubere
               ;
               Here
            
             CYPRIAN
             
               permits
               euen
               holy
               Virgines
               to
               marry
               .
            
             l
             BELLARMINES
             shift
             hereof
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             That
             Cyprian
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             some
             Virgins
             which
             after
             their
             vow
             behaued
             themselues
             dishonestly
             ,
             aduised
             others
             ,
             that
             if
             
             they
             had
             not
             a
             firme
             purpose
             of
             perseuering
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             vow
             ,
             but
             marrie
             ;
             whom
             we
             remit
             to
             the
             checke
             of
             his
             owne
             Pamelius
             ,
             of
             his
             conscience
             ;
             Indeed
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             mocke
             both
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             ?
             For
             doth
             Cyprian
             at
             all
             varie
             the
             persons
             of
             whom
             hee
             speakes
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             speake
             plainly
             of
             Virgins
             deuoted
             to
             Christ
             ?
             And
             what
             perseuering
             could
             there
             be
             but
             in
             that
             which
             they
             had
             vndertaken
             ?
             And
             what
             had
             they
             vndertaken
             ,
             but
             a
             dedication
             of
             themselues
             to
             Christ
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             but
             willingly
             to
             try
             his
             oares
             against
             the
             streame
             of
             Truth
             ?
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             noted
             sentence
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             (
             m
             though
             otherwise
             none
             of
             the
             best
             friends
             to
             marriage
             )
             who
             speaking
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             ascribed
             by
             their
             vow
             into
             the
             celestiall
             Family
             ,
             addes
             ,
             
               Quibus
               apertè
               dicendum
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             
             
               Whom
               we
               must
               openly
               charge
               that
               eyther
               they
               would
               marry
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               containe
               ,
               or
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               contayne
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               
               not
               marrie
               .
            
             We
             know
             the
             elusion
             of
             this
             place
             also
             ;
             That
             Hierome
             speakes
             of
             Virgins
             in
             purpose
             ,
             not
             in
             vow
             ;
             But
             whose
             name
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             was
             defamed
             by
             their
             lewdnesse
             ?
             or
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             heauenly
             and
             Angelicall
             Family
             ,
             whose
             glory
             was
             blemished
             herewith
             ?
             Was
             it
             of
             any
             other
             then
             professed
             Virgins
             ?
             Or
             could
             the
             act
             of
             a
             purposed
             Virgin
             onely
             ,
             shame
             Virgins
             professed
             ?
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             aduice
             of
             n
             Basil
             and
             o
             Epiphanius
             .
          
           
             Adde
             to
             these
             an
             elder
             then
             they
             all
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             &
             with
             him
             all
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             interpret
             Saint
             
               Pauls
               (
               vo●o
               iuniores
               nubere
            
             )
             of
             vowed
             widdowes
             ;
             All
             which
             must
             needes
             hold
             ,
             that
             our
             Apostle
             allowes
             marriage
             for
             the
             lawfull
             remedie
             of
             vnable
             Votaries
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             this
             malicious
             Masse-Priest
             then
             turne
             vs
             ouer
             to
             his
             Tyberianus
             ,
             or
             Iouinian
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             founders
             of
             our
             opinion
             ,
             and
             practice
             ,
             which
             we
             receiued
             from
             no
             other
             then
             that
             diuine
             Arch-heretike
             ,
             
             that
             sate
             at
             the
             feete
             of
             Gamaliel
             ;
             from
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             the
             holily-hereticall
             Fathers
             and
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             As
             for
             those
             two
             mis-alledged
             Authors
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             ascribes
             vs
             ,
             his
             skill
             doth
             palpably
             fayle
             him
             in
             both
             :
             For
             Tyberianus
             ,
             he
             beeing
             suspected
             of
             Priscillianisme
             ,
             wrote
             affectly
             against
             that
             heresie
             ,
             at
             last
             foulely
             fell
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             disclaymed
             ;
             whereon
             it
             was
             that
             Hierome
             sayes
             ,
             
               Canis
               ad
               vomitum
            
             ,
             not
             vpon
             the
             marriage
             of
             his
             daughter
             .
             And
             for
             that
             particular
             fact
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             mis-taken
             .
             Hierome
             sayes
             onely
             ,
             
             
               Filiam
               virginem
               Christo
               deuotam
               ,
               matrimonio
               copulauit
            
             ;
             but
             Sophronius
             (
             who
             it
             seemes
             well
             know
             the
             Storie
             )
             turnes
             it
             (
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             )
             compelled
             his
             daughter
             (
             a
             consecrated
             Virgin
             )
             to
             marry
             .
             A
             foule
             fact
             ,
             which
             we
             detest
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             the
             contrary
             practice
             of
             those
             Romanists
             ,
             who
             compell
             their
             daughters
             (
             which
             would
             marrie
             )
             to
             bee
             consecrated
             Virgins
             .
             It
             is
             then
             no
             lesse
             false
             that
             
             Tyberian
             gaue
             beginning
             to
             vs
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             true
             that
             Tyburne
             hath
             giuen
             a
             iust
             end
             to
             some
             of
             them
             .
             For
             Iouinian
             ,
             what
             is
             he
             to
             vs
             ?
             when
             neyther
             our
             practice
             was
             his
             ,
             nor
             his
             opinion
             ours
             .
             Not
             our
             practice
             ;
             for
             he
             liued
             and
             dyed
             a
             single
             Monke
             .
             Not
             his
             opinion
             ;
             How
             can
             wee
             be
             said
             to
             admit
             marriage
             to
             an
             equall
             share
             of
             merit
             with
             virginitie
             ,
             when
             wee
             deny
             merit
             in
             eyther
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             that
             Eunuchisme
             (
             not
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             )
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             it
             we
             doubt
             not
             ;
             But
             when
             p
             these
             two
             are
             reduced
             to
             their
             subiects
             ;
             their
             value
             is
             according
             to
             their
             vse
             .
             Chrysostome
             could
             say
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vse
             marriage
             with
             meete
             moderation
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             the
             first
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             And
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzen
            
             (
             besides
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             his
             Sister
             Gorgonia
             )
             when
             he
             commends
             the
             children
             of
             Bazil
             the
             elder
             ,
             ſ
             tells
             vs
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             so
             vsed
             their
             marriage
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             hindrance
             to
             them
             ,
             
               quo
               minùs
               ad
               pacem
               virtutis
               gloriam
               aspirarent
               ;
               
               that
               they
               might
               not
               aspire
               to
               an
               equall
               glorie
               of
               vertue
               with
               the
               Virgins
            
             ;
             and
             made
             these
             two
             rather
             different
             kinds
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             maners
             of
             liuing
             .
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             then
             ,
             and
             Nazianzen
             ,
             shall
             vsher
             vs
             into
             the
             Schole
             of
             Iouinian
             .
             
             And
             if
             Iouinian
             were
             
               Formosus
               monachus
               ,
               crassus
               ,
               nitidus
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               fayre
               ,
               fat
               ,
               spruce
               Monke
            
             (
             as
             hee
             saith
             ;
             )
             Mee
             thinkes
             hee
             should
             rather
             haue
             hoped
             to
             match
             him
             in
             their
             Sybariticall
             Cloysters
             ,
             where
             they
             abound
             with
             meat
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             ease
             ,
             then
             in
             our
             laborious
             Clergie
             ;
             
             It
             is
             happy
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reuerend
             Archbishop
             
               Marcus
               Anton.
               de
               Dominis
            
             ,
             that
             this
             rayler
             can
             obiect
             nothing
             to
             him
             but
             an
             harmelesse
             lode
             of
             corpulencie
             .
             It
             moues
             their
             spleene
             enough
             ,
             that
             this
             learned
             Prelate
             hath
             honoured
             our
             Iland
             with
             a
             Dalmatian
             Pall
             ;
             Their
             cause
             feeles
             that
             he
             can
             (
             notwithstanding
             )
             passe
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             :
             What
             speake
             they
             of
             this
             ?
             when
             ,
             to
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             they
             see
             hee
             could
             passe
             ouer
             the
             
             Alpes
             to
             leaue
             Rome
             .
             This
             Beagle
             ,
             and
             his
             balling
             Beyerlinck
             ,
             and
             the
             kennel
             of
             Sorbon
             ,
             may
             bay
             at
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             of
             their
             Bandogs
             dare
             fasten
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             doe
             I
             suffer
             this
             babbler
             to
             lead
             mee
             out
             of
             my
             way
             ?
             
             What
             is
             all
             this
             sleeuelesse
             discourse
             to
             a
             man
             that
             neuer
             said
             ,
             neuer
             thought
             euery
             vow
             of
             this
             kinde
             vnlawfull
             ,
             nor
             euery
             breach
             of
             such
             vow
             sinlesse
             ?
             When
             he
             takes
             mee
             with
             this
             Tenet
             ,
             let
             him
             load
             mee
             with
             authorities
             ;
             Till
             then
             ,
             his
             now-friuolous
             papers
             may
             serue
             for
             any
             honest
             vse
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             NO
             lesse
             wise
             and
             proper
             is
             that
             other
             discourse
             of
             Impossibilitie
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             make
             short
             worke
             ;
             
             
               That
               no
               man
               can
               contayne
               (
               though
               it
               be
               giuen
               him
               )
            
             I
             neuer
             said
             ;
             
               That
               any
               man
               may
               contayne
               (
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               giuen
               him
               )
            
             either
             
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             doe
             ,
             he
             hath
             Christ
             for
             his
             Aduersarie
             .
             Why
             doe
             wee
             blot
             Paper
             ?
             How
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Vow
             is
             not
             possible
             only
             for
             all
             ,
             but
             p
             facill
             also
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             contendeth
             )
             the
             issue
             proues
             too
             well
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             blushes
             to
             see
             it
             .
             Let
             it
             not
             be
             too
             much
             burden
             to
             his
             patience
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Some
               of
               their
               Shauelings
               cannot
               hold
            
             ;
             He
             knowes
             what
             their
             Glosse
             vpon
             Gratian
             said
             of
             old
             (
             though
             now
             they
             haue
             pulled
             out
             that
             tongue
             for
             blabbing
             )
             q
             
               Communiter
               dicitur
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             is
             commonly
             said
             that
             a
             Clerke
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             deposed
             for
             simple
             fornication
             ,
             
               Cùm
               pauci
               sine
               illo
               vitio
               inueniantur
               ;
               Since
               there
               are
               but
               a
               few
               found
               without
               that
               vice
               .
            
             This
             they
             haue
             wiped
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Margarita
               Decreti
            
             (
             as
             happy
             is
             )
             holds
             it
             still
             :
             And
             their
             honest
             r
             Cassander
             ▪
             yet
             more
             plainely
             ,
             
               Vix
               centesimum
               inuenias
            
             ,
             you
             shall
             scarce
             finde
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             free
             :
             And
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             I
             could
             tell
             him
             out
             of
             our
             old
             ſ
             Bromiard
             ,
             what
             the
             voice
             
             of
             a
             Ghost
             said
             to
             a
             Priest
             of
             theirs
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             ;
             only
             thus
             he
             shut
             vp
             ;
             
               That
               there
               came
               daily
               such
               store
               of
               Priests
               to
               Hell
               for
               their
               Luxury
               ,
            
             in
             plaine
             English
             ,
             Lechery
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               had
               not
               thought
               there
               had
               beene
               any
               left
               vpon
               earth
               .
            
             And
             to
             these
             I
             could
             adde
             the
             ierks
             of
             their
             zealous
             Preacher
             ,
             
             Frier
             Menot
             ,
             who
             fetches
             the
             threefold
             shame
             of
             their
             Clergie
             out
             of
             the
             
               Aue
               Mary
               ;
               The
               second
               wherof
            
             (
             though
             the
             first
             in
             mischiefe
             )
             is
             ,
             
               In
               Mulieribus
            
             .
             But
             what
             should
             I
             fill
             Carts
             with
             such
             stuffe
             ,
             as
             I
             easily
             might
             ,
             when
             the
             salacitie
             of
             the
             Romish
             Clergie
             ,
             
             is
             growne
             to
             be
             the
             Prouerbe
             ,
             and
             scorne
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Let
             not
             my
             Refuter
             scare
             vs
             with
             the
             threat
             of
             recriminations
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             in
             all
             Professions
             ,
             there
             may
             bee
             found
             lewdnesse
             enough
             .
             But
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             we
             shall
             iustifie
             that
             which
             worthy
             B.
             Iewell
             said
             long
             agoe
             ,
             
               Scortum
               apud
               nos
               modestiùs
               viuit
               ,
               quàm
               apud
               vos
            
             PENELOPE
             ;
             Our
             Strumpet
             is
             their
             Penelope
             .
             What
             needed
             hee
             therefore
             
             to
             vpbraid
             vs
             with
             that
             frumpe
             of
             ERASMVS
             
               (
               Que
               malùm
               est
               ista
               tanta
               salacitas
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
             )
             when
             he
             knowes
             how
             easily
             we
             can
             ouer-pay
             him
             in
             this
             Coyne
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             Erasmus
             ,
             whose
             word
             it
             was
             (
             which
             Master
             Doctor
             Collet
             ,
             Deane
             of
             Pauls
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             haue
             familiarly
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             )
             t
             
               Nunc
               is
               est
               rerum
               ac
               temporum
               status
               ,
               vt
               nusquam
               reperias
               minus
               inquinatam
               morum
               integritatem
               ,
               quàm
               inter
               coniugatos
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Now
               such
               is
               the
               state
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               neuer
               find
               lesse
               corruption
               of
               manners
               &
               life
               ,
               then
               amongst
               the
               married
               .
            
             Was
             it
             not
             Erasmus
             that
             said
             ▪
             
               Atque
               vtinam
               verè
               castrati
               sint
               ,
               quicunque
               suis
               vitijs
               magnificum
               castrationis
               praetexunt
               titulum
               ,
               sub
               vmbra
               castitatis
               turpiùs
               libidinantes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neque
               enim
               mei
               pudoris
               esse
               puto
               commemorare
               ,
               in
               quae
               dedecora
               saepe
               prolabantur
               qui
               naturae
               repugnant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             let
             my
             Detector
             see
             ,
             wee
             need
             not
             die
             in
             his
             debt
             for
             Erasmus
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             BVt
             it
             is
             no
             arguing
             from
             the
             Act
             to
             the
             possibilitie
             .
             These
             did
             not
             contayne
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             .
             What
             ?
             whether
             it
             were
             giuen
             them
             or
             no
             ?
             So
             seems
             mine
             Aduersarie
             to
             hold
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             censures
             Luther
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             Gods
             gift
             ;
             
             and
             that
             here
             we
             can
             only
             take
             ,
             and
             not
             giue
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             had
             asked
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             beene
             giuen
             them
             .
             
               Aske
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               bee
               giuen
               :
            
             so
             sayes
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             
             out
             of
             Origen
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             ;
             so
             his
             Masters
             the
             Iesuites
             ;
             
               Sufficit
               promissio
               generalis
            
             ,
             saith
             *
             Bellarmine
             .
             By
             this
             Rule
             ,
             if
             the
             Cardinall
             should
             but
             pray
             for
             the
             Popedom
             ,
             the
             three
             Crownes
             must
             come
             tumbling
             vpon
             his
             Head
             ;
             and
             if
             
               C.
               E.
            
             should
             but
             pray
             for
             a
             red
             Hat
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             Mercuriall
             wings
             and
             come
             flying
             to
             Doway
             ;
             I
             would
             hee
             had
             but
             prayed
             for
             Wit
             ,
             hee
             had
             then
             perhaps
             beene
             silent
             :
             Not
             considering
             ,
             
             that
             Virginitie
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             Wit
             (
             though
             excellent
             in
             their
             kindes
             )
             yet
             are
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             wee
             may
             inioy
             God
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             perhaps
             God
             sees
             it
             best
             for
             vs
             to
             aske
             them
             ,
             and
             goe
             without
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plaine
             then
             that
             of
             *
             Hierome
             ;
             If
             all
             might
             be
             Virgins
             ,
             Christ
             would
             neuer
             haue
             said
             ,
             
               Qui
               potest
               capere
               ,
               capiat
            
             ;
             Neither
             would
             the
             Apostle
             so
             timorously
             haue
             perswaded
             to
             Virginity
             ;
             Could
             he
             euer
             suppose
             that
             Virginitie
             might
             bee
             had
             without
             prayers
             :
             and
             yet
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             If
             all
             might
             bee
             Virgins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Who
             would
             not
             haue
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             Text
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             should
             haue
             stopt
             all
             mouthes
             ?
             His
             Disciples
             had
             said
             ;
             
               If
               thus
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               not
               to
               marry
               :
            
             He
             replyes
             ;
             
               All
               men
               cannot
               receiue
               this
               Word
               ,
               saue
               they
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               giuen
            
             ;
             and
             concludes
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               able
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               let
               him
               receiue
               it
               .
            
             Yet
             here
             ,
             see
             the
             forehead
             of
             a
             Iesuite
             :
             Maldonate
             vpon
             the
             
             place
             dares
             say
             thus
             :
             *
             
               That
               hee
               saith
               ,
               all
               men
               doe
               not
               receiue
               this
               Word
               ,
               all
               Interpreters
               (
               almost
               )
               doe
               so
               expound
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               sense
               were
               ;
               All
               men
               cannot
               performe
               this
               which
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             Want
             a
             Wife
             ,
             
               because
               all
               haue
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               Chastitie
               ,
               but
               onely
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               giuen
            
             ;
             for
             which
             hee
             cites
             only
             
               Origen
               ,
               Gregorie
               Nazianzene
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
            
             concealing
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Almost
               all
            
             ;
             yet
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             (
             forgetting
             himselfe
             )
             
               solus
               D.
               Augustinus
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Onely
             Saint
             Austin
             vses
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             this
             gift
             of
             Continencie
             is
             not
             giuen
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             onely
             .
             It
             is
             happy
             yet
             that
             herein
             wee
             are
             granted
             to
             erre
             with
             Saint
             Austin
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             ere
             long
             ,
             we
             take
             in
             
               Origen
               ,
               Nazianzene
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
            
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             ouertake
             ,
             
               Ferè
               omnes
            
             ;
             so
             as
             wee
             neede
             not
             feare
             solitarinesse
             in
             this
             error
             .
             But
             what
             sayes
             the
             Iesuite
             to
             this
             good
             companie
             ?
             
               Adduci
               non
               possum
               vt
               sequar
            
             ;
             
             
               No
               maruell
            
             :
             Marke
             ,
             how
             well
             the
             Iesuites
             follow
             IESVS
             himselfe
             :
             IESVS
             saies
             ,
             
             
               All
               men
               cannot
               receiue
               this
            
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             say
             ,
             *
             
               All
               men
               may
               receiue
               it
            
             .
             IESVS
             sayes
             ,
             
               It
               must
               bee
               giuen
               from
               God
            
             ;
             The
             Iesuites
             say
             ,
             a
             
               It
               is
               so
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Man.
            
             How
             can
             we
             looke
             to
             escape
             their
             Opposition
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             thus
             contradict
             their
             Sauiour
             ?
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             still
             in
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             That
             all
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Monks
             ,
             and
             Nunnes
             cannot
             contayne
             :
             And
             his
             b
             Bonauenture
             shall
             beare
             me
             out
             ,
             who
             teaches
             me
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             third
             degree
             of
             Chastitie
             
               (
               requiri
               priuilegium
               singulare
            
             )
             there
             is
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             required
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             aboue
             the
             pitch
             of
             naturall
             possibilitie
             ,
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             feele
             the
             faults
             of
             Flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             his
             holy
             Sisters
             at
             Bruxells
             ,
             the
             touch
             of
             whom
             hath
             so
             much
             enfired
             his
             Ghostly
             
             zeale
             ;
             I
             intended
             no
             quarrell
             to
             them
             in
             particular
             ;
             
             They
             may
             bee
             as
             honest
             ,
             as
             their
             Champion
             is
             malicious
             .
             What
             I
             said
             ,
             was
             out
             of
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             common
             frailty
             ;
             And
             if
             hee
             haue
             beene
             so
             much
             in
             their
             bosome
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             they
             neuer
             repented
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             others
             haue
             ;
             whose
             Song
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             those
             I
             know
             :
             
               What
               shall
               I
               doe
               ,
               shall
               I
               die
               ,
               and
               neuer
               married
               be
               ?
            
             Like
             vnto
             those
             Vestals
             ,
             
               Faelices
               nuptae
               ,
               moriar
               nisi
               nubere
               dulceest
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             mischief
             following
             hence
             ,
             the
             visible
             monuments
             of
             so
             many
             murthered
             Infants
             (
             if
             not
             in
             Gregories
             Ponds
             )
             in
             the
             very
             place
             where
             I
             now
             liue
             and
             c
             elsewhere
             ,
             conuinces
             it
             too
             much
             .
             But
             d
             my
             example
             (
             ywis
             )
             shall
             cleere
             his
             Vestalls
             of
             Bruxells
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Votaries
             .
             Master
             HALL
             
               was
               absent
            
             (
             some
             three
             Moneths
             )
             
               in
               France
               ;
               Flesh
               is
               fraile
               ,
               Temptations
               frequent
            
             (
             adde
             to
             these
             his
             body
             sickly
             ,
             and
             well-neere
             to
             
             death
             )
             
               yet
               both
               then
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               marriage
               ,
               hee
               would
               take
               it
               in
               great
               scorne
            
             (
             as
             well
             he
             might
             )
             
               to
               be
               suspected
               for
               dishonest
            
             .
             True
             ,
             and
             might
             defie
             Men
             and
             Deuils
             in
             that
             challenge
             .
             What
             of
             this
             ?
             It
             followes
             then
             :
             
               If
               Master
            
             HALL
             
               could
               for
               so
               long
               together
               liue
               a
               chaste
               life
               ,
               why
               no
               more
               ?
            
             Why
             not
             alwayes
             ?
             Demonstratiuely
             concluded
             :
             As
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             
               C.
               E.
            
             doth
             speake
             some
             wise
             words
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             at
             any
             time
             write
             thus
             foolishly
             ?
             A
             Christian
             hath
             sometimes
             grace
             to
             auoyd
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             why
             not
             alwayes
             ?
             Why
             doth
             hee
             not
             keepe
             himselfe
             euer
             from
             sinning
             ?
             A
             good
             Swimmer
             may
             hold
             his
             breath
             vnder
             the
             Water
             for
             some
             portion
             of
             a
             Minute
             ,
             why
             not
             for
             an
             Houre
             ?
             why
             not
             for
             more
             ?
             A
             deuout
             Papist
             may
             fast
             after
             his
             Breake-fast
             ,
             till
             his
             Dinner
             in
             the
             after-noone
             ,
             therefore
             why
             not
             a
             Weeke
             ?
             why
             not
             a
             Moneth
             ?
             why
             not
             so
             long
             as
             Eue
             the
             Maid
             of
             Meurs
             ?
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             if
             at
             least
             hee
             
             may
             bee
             allowed
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             Continency
             )
             breatheth
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             listeth
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             which
             makes
             marriages
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             either
             auerts
             the
             hart
             from
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             inclines
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Shortly
             ,
             The
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             neuer
             learned
             this
             Diuinitie
             of
             Doway
             ,
             whose
             charge
             is
             ,
             e
             
               Defraud
               not
               one
               another
               ,
               except
               with
               consent
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               giue
               your selues
               to
               Fasting
               and
               Prayer
               :
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Come
               together
               ,
               that
               Satan
               tempt
               you
               not
               through
               your
               incontinency
               :
            
             He
             only
             wanted
             my
             Monitor
             ,
             to
             jogge
             him
             on
             the
             Elbow
             ,
             as
             here
             :
             
               What
               needs
               all
               this
               fleshlinesse
            
             ?
             if
             they
             can
             safely
             contayne
             ,
             
               whiles
               they
               giue
               themselues
               to
               extraordinary
               deuotion
               ,
               why
               not
               more
               ?
               Why
               not
               alwayes
               ?
            
             It
             is
             pitty
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             would
             aduise
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             gap
             this
             Doctrine
             
               of
               his
               opens
               to
               all
               lasciuiousnesse
               .
            
             
             Let
             mee
             but
             haue
             leaue
             to
             put
             Saint
             Pauls
             Name
             in
             stead
             of
             mine
             ,
             into
             this
             challenge
             of
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             argues
             .
          
           
           
             
               If
               Saint
            
             PAVL
             
               say
               that
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               a
               while
               they
               are
               able
               to
               liue
               chaste
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               any
               long
               while
               ;
               I
               aske
               againe
               ,
               How
               long
               that
               while
               shall
               indure
               ?
               and
               what
               warrant
               they
               haue
               therein
               for
               not
               falling
               ?
               seeing
               it
               may
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               while
               appointed
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               more
               tempted
               then
               they
               shall
               bee
               againe
               in
               all
               their
               liues
               after
               :
            
             How
             sawcy
             would
             this
             Sophistrie
             bee
             ?
             how
             shamelesse
             ?
             The
             words
             are
             his
             ;
             onely
             the
             Name
             is
             changed
             ;
             what
             the
             elect
             Vessell
             would
             answere
             in
             such
             a
             case
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             let
             
               C.
               E.
            
             suppose
             returned
             by
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             THe
             Refuter
             hath
             borrowed
             some
             Weapons
             of
             his
             Master
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             weare
             them
             .
             It
             would
             moue
             any
             mans
             disdayne
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             absurdly
             those
             poore
             Arguments
             are
             blundred
             together
             ;
             We
             must
             distinguish
             them
             as
             we
             may
             .
          
           
           
             
             First
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             condemnes
             the
             Young
             Widdowes
             mentioned
             ;
             therfore
             he
             ouerthrowes
             this
             impossibility
             of
             contayning
             .
             I
             answere
             :
             Saint
             Paul
             aduises
             the
             young
             Widdowes
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             admits
             none
             into
             the
             Church-book
             ,
             vnder
             threescore
             yeeres
             ▪
             therefore
             he
             establishes
             in
             some
             ,
             this
             impossibility
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             aduises
             Timothie
             to
             liue
             chaste
             .
             Reader
             ,
             tell
             him
             the
             word
             is
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             their
             owne
             vulgar
             ,
             1.
             
             Tit.
             8.
             turnes
             ,
             Sober
             ;
             and
             in
             2.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             
             Prudent
             ;
             But
             ,
             to
             grant
             him
             his
             owne
             Phrase
             ;
             Can
             my
             Detector
             descry
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Chaste
             and
             Single
             ?
             Did
             hee
             and
             his
             Fellowes
             neuer
             heare
             of
             a
             coniugall
             Chastity
             ?
             So
             they
             haue
             still
             wont
             to
             speake
             ,
             as
             if
             Chastity
             were
             only
             opposite
             to
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             Single
             life
             could
             bee
             vnchaste
             .
             His
             Espencaeus
             might
             haue
             taught
             him
             that
             Verse
             in
             VIRGIL
             ,
             
               Casta
               pudicitiam
               seruat
               domus
            
             :
             and
             hee
             might
             haue
             heard
             of
             that
             Roman
             law
             of
             Vestals
             ,
             
               Castae
               ex
               castis
               ,
               purae
               
               ex
               puris
               sunto
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             his
             Erasmus
             might
             haue
             taught
             him
             yet
             further
             ,
             f
             
               E
               diuerso
               nihil
               prohibet
               in
               coniugio
               Virginitati
               locum
               esse
            
             ;
             that
             euen
             in
             Marriage
             there
             may
             bee
             Virginitie
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Fathers
             exhort
             to
             Virginity
             ;
             especially
             Saint
             Ambrose
             and
             Saint
             Austin
             .
             Let
             him
             tell
             this
             to
             them
             that
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             dislike
             true
             chastity
             in
             Virgins
             ,
             not
             to
             them
             that
             condemne
             vnchastnesse
             in
             a
             pretended
             Virginity
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             Vertue
             doe
             not
             the
             Fathers
             exhort
             ?
             yet
             neuer
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             within
             our
             lure
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             that
             cites
             Austin
             as
             the
             Man
             on
             whom
             hee
             depends
             for
             this
             vniuersall
             possibility
             of
             Continency
             :
             when
             his
             owne
             Maldonate
             professes
             that
             Saint
             Austin
             is
             the
             only
             enemie
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             Where
             there
             is
             impossibility
             or
             necessity
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             no
             counsaile
             ;
             as
             no
             man
             sinnes
             in
             not
             making
             new
             Starres
             ,
             in
             not
             doing
             
             Miracles
             .
             A
             stale
             shift
             ,
             that
             oft
             sounded
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             Austin
             and
             Prosper
             from
             their
             Pelagians
             ;
             The
             naturall
             man
             in
             this
             deprauednesse
             of
             estate
             cannot
             but
             offend
             God
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             sinnes
             not
             in
             sinning
             :
             Counsell
             giuen
             shewes
             what
             wee
             should
             doe
             ,
             not
             what
             we
             can
             .
             g
             
               Iubendo
               admonet
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             Austin
             ;
             In
             commanding
             ,
             he
             admonisheth
             vs
             both
             to
             doe
             what
             wee
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             aske
             that
             which
             wee
             cannot
             doe
             .
             In
             Continency
             then
             our
             indeuour
             is
             required
             for
             the
             attayning
             of
             that
             which
             God
             will
             giue
             vs
             ;
             God
             neuer
             imployed
             vs
             in
             making
             of
             Starres
             ;
             Though
             my
             Refuter
             is
             euery
             day
             set
             on
             greater
             Worke
             ,
             then
             making
             of
             him
             that
             made
             Starres
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             in
             marrying
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             sinne
             (
             after
             a
             vow
             )
             in
             not
             vsing
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             of
             Chastity
             :
             The
             Fathers
             therefore
             supposing
             a
             h
             pre-required
             assurance
             of
             the
             gift
             ,
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             those
             ,
             whom
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             long
             proofe
             had
             couered
             with
             
             the
             vayle
             of
             Virginity
             ,
             doe
             iustly
             both
             call
             for
             their
             continuance
             ,
             and
             censure
             their
             Lapses
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             
             Vpon
             this
             ground
             the
             Father
             cannot
             blame
             his
             Childe
             for
             incontinence
             ;
             To
             contayne
             implyes
             impossibility
             .
             Aske
             him
             wherfore
             serues
             Marriage
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             but
             to
             prouide
             an
             Husband
             or
             a
             Wife
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             worke
             of
             an
             houres
             warning
             ;
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             what
             shall
             they
             doe
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             the
             man
             thinks
             of
             those
             hot
             Regions
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             so
             sharpe
             set
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             haue
             Stewes
             allowed
             of
             one
             Sexe
             at
             least
             ;
             Else
             what
             strange
             violence
             is
             this
             that
             he
             conceiues
             ?
             As
             our
             Iunius
             answered
             his
             Bellarmine
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             ,
             
               Hic
               homo
               sibi
               videtur
               agere
               de
               equis
               admissarijs
               ruentibus
               in
               venerem
               ,
               &
               de
               hippomane
               ,
               non
               de
               hominibus
               ratione
               praeditis
            
             ;
             he
             speaks
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             to
             doe
             with
             Stallions
             ,
             not
             with
             Men
             ,
             not
             with
             Christians
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             is
             to
             bee
             supposed
             a
             decent
             order
             ,
             and
             due
             regard
             of
             seasonablenesse
             ,
             and
             expediency
             :
             A
             
             doughty
             Argument
             ,
             wherewith
             Master
             HALL
             
               is
               sore
               pressed
            
             .
             
             (
             They
             may
             contayne
             till
             they
             marry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             euer
             contayne
             and
             not
             marry
             .
             )
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             me
             to
             take
             vp
             this
             lode
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             vpon
             my
             Sauiour
             ,
             which
             sayd
             ,
             
               All
               Men
               cannot
               receiue
               it
            
             ;
             and
             vpon
             his
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             hath
             taught
             vs
             an
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             a
             proper
             gift
             ,
             
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             some
             ,
             not
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             supposes
             a
             necessitie
             ,
             that
             may
             bee
             ,
             of
             giuing
             a
             Virgin
             in
             Marriage
             ?
          
           
             
             Sixtly
             ,
             The
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             are
             separated
             vpon
             discord
             ,
             or
             disease
             :
             What
             shall
             they
             doe
             ?
             To
             liue
             continent
             with
             this
             man
             is
             impossible
             .
             I
             answere
             ;
             If
             only
             their
             will
             sunder
             them
             ,
             that
             must
             yeeld
             to
             necessity
             ;
             Dissension
             may
             not
             abridge
             them
             of
             the
             necessary
             remedy
             of
             sinne
             .
             If
             necessity
             ,
             that
             findes
             reliefe
             in
             their
             prayers
             ;
             If
             they
             call
             on
             him
             who
             calls
             them
             to
             continencie
             by
             this
             Hand
             of
             his
             ,
             hee
             will
             heare
             them
             ,
             and
             inable
             them
             to
             persist
             .
             
             And
             why
             not
             then
             in
             the
             necessitie
             of
             our
             Vowes
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             necessitie
             of
             our
             owne
             making
             ;
             that
             is
             of
             his
             ;
             Hee
             hath
             bound
             himselfe
             to
             keepe
             his
             owne
             promises
             ,
             not
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             WHiles
             his
             Fellow
             ,
             
             or
             Master
             ,
             Maldonate
             ,
             talks
             of
             confuting
             Austin
             in
             this
             very
             point
             ,
             by
             Austin
             himselfe
             ,
             this
             man
             will
             confute
             vs
             by
             him
             ;
             whom
             hee
             no
             otherwise
             cites
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             his
             Ancestor
             Pelagius
             cites
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               Hilarie
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
            
             and
             Austin
             in
             this
             case
             .
             The
             thing
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               require
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               which
               still
               preuenteth
               our
               will
               ,
               yet
               that
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               may
               (
               if
               we
               list
               )
               liue
               chaste
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               vpon
               the
               same
               termes
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               loue
               him
               .
            
             What
             impudency
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             the
             Patron
             of
             the
             power
             of
             our
             
             Free-will
             to
             God
             ,
             whome
             all
             the
             World
             knowes
             to
             haue
             beene
             
               Malleus
               Pelagianorum
            
             ?
             and
             who
             in
             so
             many
             Volumes
             damnes
             this
             conceit
             to
             the
             Pit
             of
             Hell
             ;
             euermore
             so
             establishing
             the
             naturall
             facultie
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             Will
             against
             Stoicall
             necessitie
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             abandons
             any
             power
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             or
             exercise
             of
             it
             vnto
             good
             (
             without
             grace
             )
             against
             humane
             presumption
             .
             When
             hee
             speakes
             of
             this
             ,
             here
             is
             not
             a
             cold
             &
             feeble
             preuention
             ,
             but
             an
             effectuall
             inoperation
             ,
             yea
             a
             powerfull
             creation
             .
          
           
             Since
             my
             Refuter
             then
             will
             needs
             bee
             paralelling
             our
             abilitie
             of
             contayning
             ,
             and
             of
             beleeuing
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             that
             holy
             Father
             say
             ,
             i
             
               Non
               solùm
               Deus
               posse
               nostrum
               ,
               &c.
               
               God
               doth
               not
               only
               giue
               ,
               and
               helpe
               our
               power
               to
               good
               ,
               but
               workes
               in
               vs
               both
               our
               will
               and
               working
               of
               good
               .
            
          
           
             And
             elsewhere
             ;
             k
             
               He
               is
               drawne
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               giuen
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               :
               Power
               is
               therefore
               giuen
               vnto
               them
               to
               bee
               made
               the
               sonnes
               of
               
               God
               ,
               which
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               giuen
               them
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             so
             farre
             is
             he
             from
             saying
             with
             my
             Detector
             and
             his
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             who
             lists
             may
             beleeue
             when
             he
             lists
             ,
             that
             he
             reasons
             thus
             ?
             
               Quid
               mihi
               ostendis
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             l
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               tell
               me
               of
               thy
               Free-will
               ;
               which
               can
               neuer
               bee
               free
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               except
               thou
               be
               a
               Sheep
               of
               God
               ?
               Hee
               therefore
               that
               makes
               men
               to
               bee
               his
               sheepe
               ,
               frees
               the
               wills
               of
               men
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Pietie
               :
               But
               why
               doth
               he
               make
               these
               men
               sheepe
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               ,
               since
               with
               him
               is
               no
               respect
               of
               persons
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               answeres
               ,
               O
               homo
               !
               &c.
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             Eyther
             therefore
             let
             him
             neuer
             cite
             S.
             Austin
             against
             vs
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             or
             else
             wee
             must
             bee
             forced
             to
             countercite
             him
             once
             more
             then
             we
             meant
             .
             m
             
               Planè
               possumus
               dicere
               frontem
               haereticorum
               non
               esse
               frontem
            
             :
             And
             if
             there
             could
             bee
             any
             more
             on
             that
             holy
             Fathers
             score
             ,
             Father
             Maldonate
             hath
             paid
             it
             for
             vs.
             To
             conclude
             therefore
             for
             him
             ;
             
               Arbitrium
               humanae
               voluntatis
               nequaquam
               destruimus
               :
               
               Wee
               know
               no
               man
               doth
               well
               against
               his
               will
            
             ;
             God
             was
             not
             to
             make
             Virgins
             by
             force
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             goodnesse
             that
             giues
             Chastity
             to
             the
             marryed
             ,
             continues
             Virginity
             to
             the
             single
             :
             
             
               What
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               Therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               is
               as
               wel
               in
               the
               power
               of
               al
               single
               persons
               to
               be
               alwayes
               continent
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               marryed
               to
               keepe
               coniugall
               Chastitie
               :
            
             An
             illation
             and
             conclusion
             worthy
             of
             my
             Refuters
             Logike
             and
             Diuinitie
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             argued
             thus
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             The
             same
             God
             that
             disposes
             of
             Orders
             ,
             disposes
             of
             the
             Popedome
             :
             therefore
             I
             may
             as
             well
             looke
             to
             weare
             three
             Crownes
             ,
             as
             one
             shauen
             .
             Or
             the
             same
             God
             giues
             both
             Life
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Glorie
             .
             Therefore
             all
             those
             that
             liue
             the
             naturall
             life
             ,
             may
             also
             liue
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             glorious
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             these
             vnlike
             ?
             Coniugall
             honestie
             is
             absolutely
             commanded
             of
             God
             to
             all
             marryed
             persons
             ;
             perpetuation
             of
             Virginitie
             (
             hee
             grants
             )
             was
             neuer
             commanded
             ;
             The
             breach
             of
             coniugall
             honestie
             ,
             is
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             a
             
             sinne
             to
             all
             ;
             Marriage
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Against
             the
             one
             therefore
             ,
             we
             may
             absolutely
             pray
             in
             n
             faith
             ,
             against
             the
             other
             but
             with
             condition
             ;
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             not
             from
             our
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Saint
             Ambrose
             ,
             wee
             easily
             grant
             him
             large
             in
             the
             prayse
             of
             Virginitie
             :
             But
             no
             one
             word
             of
             all
             his
             cited
             authorities
             toucheth
             our
             Assertion
             :
             The
             helpes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             seruice
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             Prayers
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             we
             yeeld
             to
             bee
             good
             meanes
             of
             continence
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             intended
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             to
             all
             commers
             ,
             we
             deny
             ;
             Let
             the
             successe
             speake
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doe
             we
             taxe
             the
             Vow
             for
             any
             improbitie
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             incapacitie
             of
             the
             persons
             :
             The
             Vow
             were
             good
             ,
             if
             the
             men
             were
             not
             eyther
             euill
             ,
             or
             vnfit
             .
             And
             here
             o
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             whereas
             
               C.
               E.
            
             like
             a
             masterly
             Monitor
             wishes
             Master
             HALL
             
               to
               reade
               the
               diuine
               Workes
               of
            
             AMBROSE
             ,
             
               concerning
               this
               subiect
            
             ;
             Master
             Hall
             is
             bold
             (
             in
             requitall
             )
             to
             tell
             
             
               C.
               E.
            
             that
             he
             knowes
             not
             Ambrose
             ;
             and
             to
             teach
             him
             (
             since
             he
             hath
             not
             learn'd
             it
             of
             other
             Masters
             )
             that
             the
             Book
             which
             he
             so
             oft
             ,
             &
             so
             solemnly
             cites
             for
             AMBROSES
             ,
             p
             
               Ad
               Virginem
               lapsam
            
             ,
             is
             a
             noted
             Counterfeit
             ,
             a
             true
             Nouatian
             ;
             which
             his
             graue
             ignorance
             might
             haue
             heard
             from
             his
             Bellarmine
             and
             Posseuine
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             much
             better
             is
             that
             other
             Tract
             which
             hee
             q
             cites
             from
             AMBROSE
             ,
             Epist
             .
             82.
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             *
             Venice
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             extant
             till
             Ambrose
             was
             not
             ?
             And
             the
             Comentarie
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             vpon
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             whence
             hee
             fetches
             his
             forceablest
             r
             Testimonie
             for
             forced
             Continencie
             ;
             slit
             in
             the
             Nose
             ,
             and
             bored
             in
             the
             Eare
             long-since
             by
             ſ
             
               Salmeron
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             ,
             and
             
               Francis
               Lucas
            
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             stampe
             (
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             here
             see
             once
             for
             all
             how
             he
             is
             gulled
             by
             this
             false
             Priest
             with
             foysted
             Authorities
             )
             is
             his
             AVGVSTINE
             ,
             
               De
               bono
               Viduatis
            
             ,
             t
             thrice
             by
             him
             heere
             quoted
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             Triumph
             ;
             branded
             
             by
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Hosius
               ,
               Lindanus
            
             :
             as
             likewise
             u
             his
             AVGVSTINE
             ,
             
               de
               Eccles
               .
               dogmat
            
             .
             confessed
             counterfeit
             by
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             his
             Friends
             of
             Louaine
             :
             and
             x
             the
             Sermons
             ,
             
               de
               Tempore
            
             ;
             cashiered
             by
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Mart.
               Lypsius
            
             ,
             the
             Louanians
             :
             Wherto
             let
             vs
             adde
             the
             Booke
             of
             Great
             ATHANASIVS
             ,
             
               de
               Virginitate
            
             ,
             y
             produced
             in
             great
             state
             by
             
               C.
               E.
            
             not
             without
             great
             wrong
             &
             shame
             fatherd
             vpon
             that
             Saint
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             Erasmus
             and
             Nannius
             did
             not
             shew
             )
             the
             ridiculous
             precepts
             therein
             contayned
             would
             speake
             enough
             .
             To
             follow
             all
             were
             endlesse
             :
             Of
             this
             kind
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             is
             his
             CYPRIAN
             .
             
               de
               Disciplin
               .
               &
               bono
               Pudicitiae
               ,
            
             not
             more
             magnificently
             z
             brought
             foorth
             by
             
               C.
               E.
            
             then
             fairly
             eiected
             by
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             Espencaeus
             .
             These
             are
             the
             glorious
             Testimonies
             which
             grace
             the
             swelling
             Pages
             of
             mine
             Aduersarie
             ;
             These
             are
             the
             pious
             frauds
             wherewith
             honest
             Readers
             are
             shamefully
             coozened
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             thus
             in
             a
             word
             to
             haue
             thanked
             my
             Reuerend
             
             Monitor
             for
             his
             sage
             aduice
             ,
             &
             to
             aduise
             my
             Reader
             to
             know
             whom
             he
             trusts
             .
          
           
             
             For
             Origen
             ;
             wee
             haue
             alreadie
             answered
             ;
             My
             Detector
             could
             not
             haue
             chosen
             a
             better
             man
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             facilitie
             of
             this
             Work
             ,
             then
             him
             ,
             who
             (
             according
             to
             the
             broad
             Tralation
             of
             his
             rude
             Rhemists
             )
             gelded
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             made
             himselfe
             no
             man
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
             
               That
               all
               graces
               are
               deriued
               to
               vs
               from
               the
               Fountaine
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               full
               Ocean
               of
               Christs
               Merits
               and
               Mercies
            
             (
             which
             hee
             shewes
             from
             Saint
             HIEROME
             )
             
               wee
               willingly
               teach
               against
               them
            
             ;
             so
             farre
             are
             wee
             from
             being
             iniurious
             to
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Deare
             Redeemer
             ;
             But
             if
             hee
             will
             therefore
             inferre
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             may
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             Virgin
             ,
             he
             may
             as
             well
             hope
             ,
             that
             therefore
             euery
             Scribbler
             may
             write
             all
             true
             .
             Our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             ,
             
               which
               said
               I
               will
               draw
               all
               men
               vnto
               me
               ,
            
             yet
             said
             ,
             
               All
               men
               cannot
               receiue
               this
            
             ;
             not
             ,
             I
             cannot
             giue
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             take
             it
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             that
             practice
             which
             hee
             cites
             from
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             
             of
             forcing
             men
             both
             into
             Orders
             ,
             &
             Continencie
             ,
             it
             shewes
             rather
             the
             Fact
             then
             the
             Equitie
             ;
             what
             was
             done
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             rather
             then
             what
             should
             bee
             ;
             The
             Refuter
             himselfe
             renounceth
             it
             in
             the
             precedent
             Page
             ;
             
               (
               For
               the
               Church
               forceth
               none
               therevnto
               )
            
             neyther
             is
             it
             any
             other
             then
             a
             direct
             restraint
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             determined
             to
             be
             left
             free
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             that
             there
             may
             appeare
             to
             bee
             no
             lesse
             impossibilitie
             of
             honest
             Truth
             in
             some
             men
             ,
             then
             true
             Chastitie
             ,
             hee
             cites
             one
             place
             for
             all
             ,
             out
             of
             Saint
             AVSTIN
             :
             *
             
               Let
               not
               the
               burden
               of
               Continencie
               affright
               vs
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               light
               if
               it
               be
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               of
               Christ
               if
               there
               bee
               Faith
               ,
               that
               obtaynes
               of
               him
               which
               commands
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               doth
               command
               .
            
             See
             Reader
             ,
             with
             what
             fidelitie
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             esteeme
             the
             rest
             ;
             Saint
             Austin
             speakes
             thee
             of
             persons
             diuorced
             each
             from
             other
             ,
             whom
             necessitie
             
             (
             as
             hee
             supposes
             the
             case
             )
             calls
             to
             Continencie
             ;
             The
             Detector
             cites
             him
             for
             the
             power
             of
             voluntarie
             Votaries
             ;
             The
             very
             place
             confutes
             him
             .
             
               It
               will
               bee
               Christs
               Yoke
            
             (
             saith
             AVSTIN
             )
             
               if
               there
               bee
               faith
               that
               obtaines
               of
               him
               which
               commands
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               doth
               command
               :
            
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Faith
             where
             is
             no
             command
             .
             Now
             
               C.
               E.
            
             will
             grant
             there
             is
             no
             o
             command
             of
             single
             life
             to
             all
             ;
             Therfore
             all
             cannot
             aske
             it
             in
             Faith
             ,
             therefore
             all
             cannot
             thinke
             it
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             cannot
             beare
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             
             NOw
             at
             last
             (
             like
             some
             sorrie
             Squib
             that
             after
             a
             little
             hissing
             and
             sparkling
             ends
             in
             an
             vnsauourie
             cracke
             )
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             after
             all
             these
             Flourishes
             of
             their
             possibilitie
             ,
             shuts
             vp
             in
             a
             scurrilous
             Declamation
             against
             our
             Ministerie
             ;
             granting
             it
             indeed
             impossible
             ,
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             to
             liue
             chaste
             ;
             and
             telling
             his
             Reader
             
             that
             wee
             blush
             not
             to
             blaze
             in
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             printed
             Bookes
             ,
             this
             brutish
             Paradox
             ,
             that
             Chastitie
             is
             a
             vertue
             impossible
             to
             all
             ,
             because
             so
             it
             is
             to
             such
             lasciuious
             p
             
               Libertines
               ,
               sensuall
               and
               sinfull
               people
               ,
               as
               Heretikes
               are
               ,
               and
               here
               are
               sordes
               ,
               dedecora
               ,
               scabies
               libidinum
               :
            
             the
             brutish
             spirit
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             fleshly
             and
             sensuall
             .
             Impure
             mouth
             !
             How
             well
             doth
             it
             become
             the
             sonne
             of
             that
             Babylonian
             Strumpet
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             Harlot
             ?
             How
             well
             doth
             it
             become
             lips
             drencht
             in
             the
             Cup
             of
             those
             Fornications
             ;
             to
             vtter
             blasphemous
             Slanders
             (
             Spumam
             CERBERI
             )
             against
             Innocence
             ?
             By
             how
             much
             more
             brutish
             that
             Paradox
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             Deuillish
             is
             the
             vniust
             imputation
             of
             it
             to
             vs
             ;
             Which
             of
             vs
             euer
             blazed
             it
             ?
             Which
             of
             vs
             doth
             hate
             it
             lesse
             ,
             then
             the
             lye
             that
             charges
             it
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             How
             many
             Reuerend
             Fathers
             haue
             we
             in
             the
             hyest
             Chaires
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             how
             many
             aged
             Diuines
             in
             our
             Vniuersities
             ,
             how
             many
             graue
             Prebendaries
             in
             
             our
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             how
             many
             worthie
             Ministers
             in
             their
             rurall
             stations
             ,
             that
             shine
             with
             this
             vertue
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             
               If
               therefore
               the
               proper
               place
               of
               Chastitie
               bee
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               this
               Cauiller
               pleades
               )
            
             it
             is
             ours
             in
             right
             ,
             q
             theirs
             in
             pretence
             :
             And
             so
             much
             more
             noble
             is
             this
             in
             ours
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             ours
             it
             is
             r
             free
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             ſ
             forced
             ;
             
               Infida
               custos
               castitatis
               necessitas
            
             ,
             as
             that
             Father
             said
             ;
             
               Neque
               opus
               passeri
               fugere
               ad
               montem
            
             ;
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             CHRYSOSTOME
             sayde
             long
             since
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               The
               grace
               of
               Virginitie
               is
               lost
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               The
               world
               makes
               sport
               with
               such
               Mayden-head
               .
            
             For
             the
             rest
             ;
             The
             God
             of
             heauen
             iudge
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             our
             enemies
             ;
             To
             him
             wee
             appeale
             how
             wee
             desire
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             chaste
             Wedlocke
             ,
             whom
             they
             dishonour
             with
             vncleane
             and
             false
             Virginitie
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             put
             my
             Detector
             in
             mind
             
             how
             honourably
             he
             now
             speakes
             of
             marriage
             ,
             how
             dares
             he
             talke
             of
             our
             fleshlinesse
             ,
             and
             their
             chastitie
             ?
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             to
             doe
             with
             a
             world
             that
             were
             both
             deafe
             and
             blinde
             .
             Doe
             not
             their
             owne
             Records
             flye
             in
             their
             faces
             ?
             and
             tell
             
               him
               there
               are
               but
               a
               few
               of
               them
               honest
               ?
            
             Did
             not
             their
             owne
             t
             select
             Cardinals
             complaine
             ,
             that
             
               the
               most
               of
               their
               Nunneries
               were
               iustly
               scandalized
               with
               sacrilegious
               incontinencies
               ?
            
          
           
             Doe
             not
             our
             u
             Histories
             tell
             vs
             that
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             
               Robert
               Grosthead
            
             the
             famous
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             in
             his
             Visitation
             ,
             was
             fayne
             to
             explore
             the
             virginitie
             of
             their
             Nuns
             by
             nipping
             of
             their
             dugs
             ,
             
               indignum
               scribi
            
             ,
             as
             
               Matth.
               Paris
            
             ?
             Doe
             not
             the
             x
             forenamed
             Cardinals
             find
             it
             a
             common
             greeuance
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Curtezans
               rode
               in
               state
               thorow
               Rome
               it selfe
               ,
               attended
               euen
               at
               noone-day
               with
               the
               retinue
               of
               their
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               Clergie-men
               ?
            
             Doth
             he
             find
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             maintaine
             Stewes
             ?
             and
             
             to
             rayse
             rents
             from
             professed
             filthinesse
             ?
             Can
             hee
             deny
             the
             vnnaturall
             beastlinesse
             that
             raignes
             in
             his
             Italy
             ?
             But
             what
             doe
             I
             stirre
             this
             puddle
             ?
             Let
             me
             heare
             no
             more
             brags
             of
             their
             chastitie
             ,
             no
             more
             exprobrations
             of
             our
             lasciuiousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
             AS
             if
             my
             Refuter
             had
             vowed
             to
             write
             no
             true
             word
             ,
             hee
             challenges
             mee
             for
             translating
             
               Isidores
               Turpe
               votum
               ,
               a
               filthie
               vow
               :
            
             I
             turne
             to
             my
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             not
             englished
             by
             mee
             at
             all
             .
             His
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             belike
             ,
             so
             construes
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             some
             former
             Impression
             of
             mine
             (
             which
             I
             beleeue
             not
             )
             had
             so
             turned
             it
             ,
             here
             is
             neyther
             ignorance
             ,
             nor
             vnfaithfulnesse
             .
             Whersoeuer
             is
             sinne
             ,
             there
             is
             filthinesse
             :
             And
             if
             a
             lawfull
             vow
             be
             
               property
               de
               meliore
               bono
            
             ,
             can
             there
             not
             therefore
             be
             an
             vnlawfull
             vow
             ?
             What
             was
             that
             of
             Iepthaes
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             Saint
             
             Pauls
             fortie
             Conspirators
             ?
             But
             the
             word
             there
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             signifies
             a
             promise
             ;
             As
             if
             euery
             vow
             were
             not
             a
             promise
             ;
             and
             if
             Isidore
             take
             votum
             for
             promissum
             ,
             y
             Gregorie
             takes
             (
             by
             his
             construction
             )
             promissum
             ,
             for
             votum
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             case
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             This
             vow
             of
             theirs
             therefore
             is
             metonymically
             filthie
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             them
             such
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             (
             that
             he
             may
             raue
             no
             more
             of
             Epicures
             ,
             Turkes
             ,
             Pagans
             )
             Their
             vow
             is
             in
             profession
             glorious
             ,
             filthie
             in
             effect
             .
             And
             now
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             poynt
             ,
             I
             must
             out
             of
             all
             these
             grosse
             and
             ignorant
             passages
             of
             his
             (
             though
             vnproperly
             ,
             yet
             )
             truely
             vow
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             a
             truer
             Bayard
             did
             neuer
             stumble
             forth
             into
             the
             Presse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             HE
             hath
             done
             with
             their
             own
             vowes
             ,
             and
             now
             descends
             to
             vs
             ,
             whom
             he
             confesses
             vowlesse
             ;
             
             His
             scorne
             cannot
             strip
             vs
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Truth
             ,
             which
             hee
             confesseth
             ;
             Thus
             then
             hee
             writes
             ;
             
               I
               freely
               with
               other
               Catholikes
               grant
               ,
               that
               our
               English
               Ministers
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               calling
               ,
               make
               no
               vowes
               ;
               I
               grant
               their
               marriage
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ;
               I
               grant
               that
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               may
               be
               the
               husband
               of
               one
               wife
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             why
             did
             not
             this
             liberalitie
             of
             my
             wise
             Detector
             tye
             vp
             his
             Tongue
             in
             his
             purse
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             No
             more
             was
             required
             ,
             no
             lesse
             is
             yeelded
             ;
             whereto
             is
             all
             this
             iangling
             ?
             But
             ,
             that
             his
             grant
             may
             proue
             worse
             then
             a
             deniall
             ,
             thus
             he
             proceeds
             :
             
               But
               wee
               denie
               them
               to
               bee
               truely
               Clergie-men
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               any
               more
               authoritie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               their
               wiues
               or
               daughters
               haue
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               all
               true
               calling
               and
               Ordination
               ;
               For
               ,
               
               they
               entred
               not
               in
               at
               the
               dore
               ,
               like
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               stole
               in
               at
               the
               window
               like
               theeues
               ;
               We
               denie
               their
               ministerie
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               bee
               lawfull
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               runne
               before
               they
               were
               sent
               ,
               tooke
               their
               places
               by
               intrusion
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               Master
            
             HALL
             
               disproue
               this
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               say
               ,
               Tu
               Phyllida
               solus
               habeto
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             A
             deepe
             crimination
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             could
             bee
             proued
             ,
             would
             robbe
             our
             question
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             vs
             of
             our
             duely-challenged
             honour
             .
             Reader
             ,
             this
             vehemence
             shewes
             thee
             where
             his
             shoo
             wrings
             him
             :
             It
             is
             the
             gall
             of
             Romish
             hearts
             that
             wee
             prosper
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             theirs
             ;
             Where
             they
             haue
             presumed
             vpon
             credulitie
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             stucke
             to
             say
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             men
             like
             others
             ,
             but
             more
             frequently
             and
             boldly
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             no
             Christian
             men
             ;
             and
             here
             most
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             no
             Clergie-men
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Church
             ,
             no
             Christianitie
             ,
             no
             Clergie
             not
             theirs
             ;
             Neyther
             can
             wee
             bee
             in
             Orders
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             out
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
           
             The
             man
             dreames
             of
             the
             Nagges-head
             in
             Cheap-side
             ,
             where
             his
             lying
             Oracle
             Tradition
             hath
             not
             shamed
             to
             report
             ,
             
               Iewell
               ,
               Sands
               ,
               Horne
               ,
               Scory
               ,
               Grindall
               ,
            
             and
             others
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             time
             (
             beeing
             disappoynted
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Bishop
             of
             Landaff
             )
             to
             haue
             layd
             hands
             mutually
             on
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             hence
             haue
             flowed
             our
             pretended
             Orders
             .
             This
             our
             shamelesse
             ,
             *
             Sacrobosco
             heard
             of
             some
             good
             old
             folkes
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             it
             of
             one
             Neale
             ,
             Professor
             Ebrius
             in
             Oxford
             ;
             Kellison
             tooke
             it
             of
             Sacrobosco
             ,
             and
             C.E.
             of
             him
             .
             
               Concordat
               cum
               Originali
               ;
               Diabolus
               est
               mendax
               &
               pater
               eius
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             worthie
             engine
             to
             batter
             downe
             the
             wals
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             blow
             vp
             all
             our
             Ordination
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             Christian
             face
             should
             bee
             so
             gracelesse
             ,
             as
             to
             beare
             out
             such
             an
             apparent
             and
             ridiculous
             falshood
             ,
             against
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             against
             the
             euidence
             of
             authenticall
             Records
             ;
             against
             
             reason
             ,
             and
             sense
             it selfe
             ?
             For
             can
             they
             hope
             to
             perswade
             any
             liuing
             man
             ,
             that
             these
             hauing
             at
             that
             time
             a
             lawfull
             Archbishop
             of
             their
             owne
             Religion
             ,
             legally
             established
             in
             the
             Metropoliticall
             Chayre
             ,
             by
             an
             acknowledged
             authoritie
             ,
             the
             sway
             of
             the
             times
             openly
             fauouring
             them
             ,
             when
             all
             Churches
             ,
             all
             Chappels
             gladly
             opened
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             goe
             and
             Ordayne
             themselues
             in
             a
             Tauerne
             ?
             He
             that
             would
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             may
             be
             perswaded
             that
             their
             adored
             blocks
             can
             weepe
             ,
             and
             speake
             ,
             and
             moue
             ;
             that
             their
             Cake
             is
             his
             God
             ;
             Neuer
             truth
             could
             be
             cleared
             ,
             if
             not
             this
             ;
             No
             lesse
             then
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             knew
             ,
             that
             Queene
             Mary
             died
             in
             the
             yeere
             1558
             ,
             Nouember
             17
             ;
             and
             her
             Cardinal
             (
             then
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             )
             accompanied
             her
             soule
             in
             death
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             .
             The
             same
             day
             was
             Queene
             
               Elizabeths
               Initium
               Regni
               ;
               her
               Coronation
               Ianuary
            
             15.
             following
             .
             That
             leasure
             enough
             might
             bee
             taken
             in
             these
             
             great
             affaires
             ,
             the
             See
             of
             Canterbury
             continued
             voide
             aboue
             a
             yeere
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             yeere
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             1559.
             
             December
             17.
             was
             
               Mathew
               Parker
            
             legally
             consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             by
             foure
             Bishops
             :
             
               William
               Barlow
            
             formerly
             Bishop
             of
             Bathe
             ,
             then
             elect
             of
             Chichester
             .
             
               Iohn
               Scory
            
             before
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             now
             elect
             of
             Hereford
             .
             
               Miles
               Couerdale
            
             Bishop
             of
             Exceter
             .
             
               Iohn
               Hodgeskins
            
             Suffragan
             of
             Bedford
             .
             
               Mathew
               Parker
            
             thus
             irrefragably
             settled
             in
             the
             Archiepiscopall
             See
             ,
             with
             three
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Moneth
             of
             December
             ,
             solemnely
             consecrated
             
               Edmund
               Grindall
            
             ,
             and
             
               Edwin
               Sands
            
             ;
             The
             publique
             Records
             are
             euident
             and
             particular
             ,
             relating
             the
             Time
             ,
             Sunday
             morning
             after
             Prayers
             ;
             The
             place
             ,
             Lambeth-Chappell
             ;
             The
             manner
             ,
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             The
             consecrators
             ;
             
               Mathew
               Cant.
               William
               Chichester
               ,
               Iohn
               Hereford
               ,
               Iohn
               Bedford
            
             ;
             The
             Preacher
             at
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             
               Alexander
               Nowell
            
             ,
             
             afterwards
             the
             worthie
             Deane
             of
             Pauls
             ;
             The
             Text
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selues
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               flocke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Communion
             ,
             lastly
             administred
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             .
          
           
             For
             Bishop
             Iewell
             ,
             he
             was
             consecrated
             the
             Moneth
             following
             in
             the
             same
             forme
             by
             
               Mathew
               Cant.
               Edmund
               London
               ,
               Richard
               Ely
               ,
               Iohn
               Bedford
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             Bishop
             Horne
             ,
             he
             was
             consecrated
             a
             whole
             yeere
             after
             this
             ,
             by
             
               Mathew
               Cant.
               Thomas
               S.
               Dauids
               ,
               Edmund
               London
               ,
               Thomas
               Couentry
               and
               Lichfield
            
             ;
             The
             Circumstances
             ,
             Tyme
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Forme
             ,
             Preacher
             ,
             Text
             ,
             seuerally
             recorded
             .
             The
             particulars
             whereof
             ,
             I
             referre
             to
             the
             faithfull
             and
             cleare
             relation
             of
             Master
             
               Francis
               Mason
            
             ;
             whose
             learned
             and
             full
             discourse
             of
             this
             subiect
             ,
             might
             haue
             satisfied
             all
             eyes
             ,
             and
             stopped
             all
             mouthes
             .
             What
             incredible
             impudencie
             is
             this
             then
             ,
             for
             those
             which
             pretend
             not
             Christianitie
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             Consecration
             of
             God
             ,
             wilfully
             to
             rayse
             such
             shamefull
             
             slanders
             from
             the
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             disparagement
             of
             our
             holy
             calling
             ?
          
           
             Let
             mee
             therefore
             challenge
             my
             Detector
             in
             this
             so
             important
             a
             point
             ,
             wherein
             his
             zeale
             hath
             so
             far
             out-run
             his
             wit
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             all
             the
             Brats
             of
             that
             proud
             Harlot
             ,
             that
             no
             Church
             vnder
             Heauen
             can
             shew
             a
             more
             cleere
             ,
             eeuen
             ,
             vncontrolable
             ,
             vntroubled
             line
             of
             the
             iust
             succession
             of
             her
             sacred
             Orders
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             ours
             ;
             If
             his
             Rome
             ,
             for
             her
             tyrannous
             Primacy
             ,
             could
             bring
             forth
             but
             such
             Cardes
             ,
             the
             World
             would
             bee
             too
             strait
             for
             her
             .
             He
             shall
             (
             maugre
             )
             be
             forced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             either
             there
             were
             neuer
             true
             Orders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             which
             he
             dares
             not
             say
             )
             or
             else
             that
             they
             are
             still
             Ours
             .
             The
             Bishops
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             were
             vndoubted
             ;
             If
             they
             left
             Rome
             in
             some
             corrected
             opinions
             ,
             their
             Character
             was
             yet
             ,
             by
             confession
             a
             ,
             indeleble
             .
             They
             laid
             their
             hands
             according
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             constitution
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Bishops
             
             in
             King
             Edwards
             dayes
             ;
             And
             they
             both
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ;
             They
             againe
             ,
             vpon
             the
             succeeding
             Inheritors
             of
             their
             holy
             Sees
             ,
             and
             they
             lastly
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             so
             as
             neuer
             man
             could
             shew
             a
             more
             certayne
             and
             exquisite
             Pedigree
             from
             his
             great
             Grand-father
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             from
             the
             acknowledged
             Bishops
             of
             King
             Henries
             time
             ,
             and
             thence
             vpwards
             to
             hundreds
             of
             Generations
             .
             I
             confesse
             indeede
             ,
             our
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             haue
             wanted
             some
             Aaronicall
             accoustrements
             ,
             Gloues
             ,
             Rings
             ,
             Sandals
             ,
             Miters
             ,
             and
             Pall
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             trash
             ;
             and
             our
             inferiour
             Orders
             haue
             wanted
             Greazing
             and
             Shauing
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             pelting
             Ceremonies
             .
             But
             let
             
               C.
               E.
            
             proue
             these
             essentiall
             which
             wee
             want
             ,
             or
             those
             Acts
             and
             Formes
             not
             essentiall
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             ,
             
               Et
               Phyllida
               solus
               habeto
            
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             blessed
             with
             a
             true
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             his
             Italian
             Generation
             may
             
             impotently
             enuie
             ,
             and
             snarle
             at
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             presume
             to
             compete
             with
             ,
             in
             worthinesse
             and
             honour
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Taylor
             ,
             that
             couragious
             Martyr
             ,
             said
             at
             his
             parting
             )
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               for
               holy
               Matrimony
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
             MY
             Cauiller
             purposely
             misse-takes
             my
             rule
             of
             Basil
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             my
             Text
             of
             the
             Great
             Apostle
             ;
             whiles
             from
             both
             I
             resolue
             thus
             ;
             
               I
               passe
               not
               what
               I
               heare
               Men
               or
               Angels
               say
               ,
               while
               I
               heare
               God
               say
               ,
               Let
               him
               bee
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               Wife
            
             ;
             he
             will
             needs
             so
             construe
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             tooke
             this
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             for
             a
             command
             ,
             not
             for
             an
             allowance
             ;
             As
             if
             I
             meant
             to
             imply
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             euery
             Bishop
             is
             bound
             to
             haue
             a
             Wife
             :
             Who
             is
             so
             blind
             as
             the
             wilful
             ?
             Their
             Leo
             b
             calls
             these
             words
             a
             Preception
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             :
             If
             hee
             knew
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             this
             sense
             is
             against
             the
             streame
             of
             
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             Grecian
             error
             .
             Who
             knowes
             not
             the
             extremes
             of
             Greece
             and
             Rome
             ;
             and
             the
             Track
             of
             Truth
             betwixt
             them
             both
             ?
             The
             Greeke
             Church
             faith
             ,
             
               He
               cannot
               bee
               in
               holy
               Orders
               that
               is
               not
               married
               :
            
             The
             Romish
             Church
             faith
             ,
             
               Hee
               cannot
               bee
               in
               holy
               Orders
               that
               is
               married
               :
            
             The
             Church
             Reformed
             sayes
             ,
             
               He
               may
               be
               in
               holy
               Orders
               that
               is
               married
               ,
               and
               conuertibly
            
             ;
             Some
             good
             friends
             would
             needs
             fetch
             vs
             into
             this
             idle
             Grecisme
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             society
             of
             the
             old
             Frisons
             c
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             Saint
             Ierome
             take
             it
             aright
             )
             of
             
               Vigilantius
               ,
               Espenceus
            
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             and
             our
             Rhemists
             free
             vs.
             There
             is
             no
             lesse
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             and
             vs
             ,
             then
             betwixt
             May
             and
             Must
             ;
             Libertie
             and
             Necessitie
             .
             If
             then
             (
             
               Let
               him
               bee
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               Wife
            
             )
             argue
             that
             a
             Bishop
             may
             bee
             a
             married
             man
             ,
             I
             haue
             what
             I
             would
             ,
             and
             passe
             not
             for
             the
             contrary
             from
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
             Wee
             willingly
             grant
             with
             Luther
             ,
             
             that
             this
             charge
             is
             negatiue
             :
             
               Non
               velut
               sanciens
               dicit
            
             ,
             
             saith
             Chrysostome
             ;
             But
             this
             negatiue
             charge
             implies
             an
             affirmatiue
             allowance
             ;
             we
             seeke
             for
             no
             more
             :
             As
             for
             the
             authorities
             which
             my
             Detector
             hath
             borrowed
             of
             his
             Vncles
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             beene
             well
             spared
             ;
             He
             tels
             vs
             ,
             Saint
             Ierome
             saies
             ,
             
               Qui
               vnam
               habuerit
               ,
               non
               habeat
               ;
               Hee
               who
               hath
               had
               one
               Wife
               ,
               not
               hee
               that
               hath
               one
            
             ;
             I
             tell
             him
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             d
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               If
               any
               man
               bee
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               Wife
               ,
            
             not
             ,
             
               If
               hee
               haue
               beene
            
             :
             Let
             e
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             therein
             answere
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             pretended
             opposites
             :
             
               Obstruere
               pro●sus
               intendit
               haereticorum
               ora
               ,
               qui
               nuptias
               damnant
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hee
               purpos'd
               in
               this
               to
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Heretikes
               ,
               that
               condemned
               marriage
               ,
               shewing
               that
               that
               estate
               is
               faultlesse
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               precious
               ,
               that
               with
               it
               a
               man
               might
               be
               aduanced
               to
               the
               holy
               Episcopall
               Chayre
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             ;
             Whom
             their
             learned
             f
             Bishop
             Espencaeus
             seconds
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             true
             force
             of
             the
             Text
             cleereth
             this
             sense
             ,
             against
             all
             contradiction
             .
             
               Nec
               enim
               
               Paulini
               de
               Episcopis
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               those
               places
               of
               Saint
            
             PAVL
             
               concerning
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               cannot
               be
               so
               eluded
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               doe
               onely
               belong
               to
               men
               that
               haue
               beene
               sometimes
               married
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               Widdowers
               and
               single
               ;
               but
               the
               Text
               doth
               plainly
               note
               out
               Husbands
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               now
               found
               in
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               marriage
               ;
               which
               is
               implyed
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               word
            
             esse
             ,
             
               and
               by
            
             vnius
             vxoris
             vir
             ;
             
               that
               is
               ,
               hauing
               one
               Wife
               ,
               not
               (
               as
               some
               haue
               vnderstood
               it
               )
               which
               hath
               had
               one
               ;
               for
               (
               as
            
             CHRYSOSTOME
             
               hath
               noted
               )
               the
               Apostle
               would
               by
               the
               society
               of
               Marriage
               and
               Priesthood
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Heretikes
               that
               condemned
               Marriage
               ;
               whereto
               adde
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               amongst
               the
               vertues
               of
               a
               Bishop
               reckons
               vp
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               doth
               gouerne
               his
               owne
               house
               well
               ,
               not
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               gouerne
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             Vnto
             which
             let
             me
             yet
             adioyne
             this
             other
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             what
             manner
             of
             Wife
             a
             Bishop
             should
             haue
             ;
             which
             as
             in
             other
             professions
             
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             would
             haue
             beene
             vselesse
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             onely
             aymed
             at
             an
             estate
             past
             ,
             and
             not
             present
             .
          
           
             Where
             it
             is
             a
             cunning
             tricke
             of
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             and
             their
             Vulgar
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             
               Their
               Wiues
            
             ,
             to
             reade
             ,
             
               The
               Women
            
             ,
             quite
             beside
             the
             Scope
             and
             Context
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             As
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             Whereas
             their
             Leo
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             Epistle
             sayes
             ,
             that
             this
             Precept
             of
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             the
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             was
             alwayes
             so
             sacred
             ,
             *
             
               vt
               etiam
               de
               muliere
               Sacerdotis
               eligenda
               ,
               eadem
               intelligatur
               seruanda
               conditio
            
             ;
             BELLARMINE
             ,
             and
             his
             Mates
             would
             needes
             face
             vs
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Copyes
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             contends
             to
             haue
             it
             read
             
               Sacerdotis
               Eligendi
               ;
               of
               the
               Priest
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
            
             not
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Wife
            
             ;
             Whom
             our
             industrious
             and
             worthy
             Doctor
             Iames
             hath
             refelled
             both
             by
             the
             Presse
             ,
             and
             the
             Pen
             ;
             by
             the
             Coleine
             Edition
             ,
             and
             Manuscript
             authority
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             that
             hee
             cites
             from
             Hierome
             against
             Vigilantius
             ,
             he
             might
             
             haue
             found
             the
             Salue
             together
             her
             with
             the
             Wound
             ;
             Our
             Rhemists
             dare
             vs
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             his
             opinion
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             playn
             ,
             then
             that
             our
             Apostle
             (
             according
             to
             the
             iust
             interpretation
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophylact
            
             ,
             and
             others
             )
             alludes
             to
             the
             loose
             fashion
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             so
             especially
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             with
             whom
             Polygamie
             and
             re-marriages
             ,
             after
             vniust
             diuorces
             ,
             were
             in
             ordinarie
             vse
             ;
             These
             the
             Apostolicall
             Spirit
             finds
             vnfit
             for
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             hee
             therefore
             charges
             to
             be
             only
             ,
             
               The
               Husband
               of
               one
               Wife
            
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             it
             argue
             too
             much
             wit
             in
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             
             to
             bring
             two
             Fathers
             vpon
             the
             Stage
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             Ambrose
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             and
             Hierome
             ;
             who
             in
             this
             which
             he
             cites
             them
             for
             ,
             confute
             one
             another
             ;
             Hierome
             (
             though
             otherwise
             a
             back-friend
             to
             Wedlocke
             )
             censuring
             the
             opinion
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             as
             sauouring
             too
             strongly
             of
             
             Cainisme
             ,
             and
             superstition
             :
             Howeuer
             ,
             euen
             the
             more
             vehement
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             place
             doth
             hold
             Marriage
             compatible
             with
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             thing
             I
             required
             :
             
             So
             as
             still
             ,
             
               This
               one
               word
               shall
               confirme
               mee
               against
               all
               impure
               mouthes
            
             ;
             Impure
             ,
             
               Not
               for
               preferring
               Continency
            
             ,
             as
             my
             Cauiller
             will
             take
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             deprauing
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             by
             the
             foule
             titles
             of
             Fleshlinesse
             ,
             and
             Sensualitie
             ;
             such
             as
             his
             owne
             ;
             a
             worse
             we
             need
             not
             :
             Neither
             doth
             S.
             Ambrose
             at
             all
             controll
             me
             herein
             ,
             
             whiles
             he
             teacheth
             that
             the
             Apostle
             
               doth
               not
               here
               inuite
               vs
               to
               beget
               children
               in
               the
               Priesthood
               ;
               Habentem
               enim
               dixit
               filios
               ,
               non
               facientem
            
             ;
             we
             did
             not
             challenge
             hence
             any
             command
             ,
             wee
             challenge
             an
             allowance
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             and
             proclaime
             :
             That
             I
             may
             not
             say
             ,
             some
             Copies
             of
             Ambrose
             run
             (
             according
             as
             I
             haue
             learned
             of
             our
             eminent
             Doctor
             
               Fulke
               )
               Habentem
               filios
               ,
               aut
               facientem
               ;
               Hauing
               children
               ,
               or
               begetting
               them
               :
            
             The
             difference
             is
             not
             worth
             standing
             
             for
             ;
             Let
             it
             passe
             after
             his
             owne
             reading
             .
             I
             could
             stop
             his
             mouth
             with
             the
             ingenuous
             answere
             of
             his
             ESPENCaeVS
             :
             
               Habentem
               enim
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             
             For
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Hauing
               children
               ,
               not
               begetting
               them
               ;
               Debellatum
               hic
               esset
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             Field
             were
             wonne
             ,
             if
             either
             this
             were
             the
             Text
             and
             not
             the
             Glosse
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             thus
             interpret
             it
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             not
             .
             Thus
             their
             owne
             Bishop
             .
             But
             I
             neede
             not
             call
             for
             any
             ayde
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Ambrose
             doe
             plainely
             driue
             against
             an
             inuitation
             ,
             or
             command
             ,
             which
             wee
             doe
             willingly
             disclayme
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             NOw
             vnhappie
             is
             this
             man
             that
             still
             shoots
             his
             Arrowes
             quite
             besides
             the
             Butt
             ?
             
             He
             prooues
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             with
             great
             zeale
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             neuer
             vnderstood
             a
             positiue
             command
             in
             our
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             neuer
             thought
             so
             
             much
             as
             in
             dreame
             :
             and
             then
             hee
             bends
             his
             Forces
             against
             Bygamie
             ,
             which
             I
             no
             where
             auouched
             .
             The
             Man
             of
             valour
             loues
             to
             play
             his
             prizes
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               is
               no
               command
               then
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               but
               a
               permission
            
             ;
             How
             much
             are
             wee
             bound
             to
             him
             for
             this
             fauour
             ?
             Permission
             ?
             Thus
             much
             hee
             ,
             with
             his
             holy
             Father
             ,
             yeelds
             to
             their
             Stewes
             .
             No
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             direct
             allowance
             .
             
               Let
               him
               be
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               Wife
            
             ;
             Not
             ,
             
               Hee
               may
               be
               so
            
             :
             But
             this
             was
             only
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             paucity
             of
             single
             Clergy-men
             :
             Let
             him
             shew
             me
             the
             Apostles
             limitation
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             satisfied
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             this
             misse-grounded
             conceit
             (
             what
             countenance
             soeuer
             it
             may
             find
             in
             a
             priuate
             humane
             authoritie
             )
             shall
             passe
             with
             vs
             as
             a
             Glosse
             of
             Burdeaux
             ,
             
             that
             marres
             the
             Text.
             But
             how
             shamelesly
             ,
             how
             fraudulently
             ,
             how
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             doth
             my
             Refuter
             cite
             CHRYSOSTOMES
             
               Castigat
               impudicos
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               c
               ?
               He
               checketh
               the
               incontinent
            
             (
             saith
             that
             Father
             )
             
               whiles
               hee
               
               permitteth
               them
               not
               after
               their
               second
               marriages
               ,
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               the
               gouernement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               dignitie
               of
               Pastors
            
             ;
             and
             there
             my
             Refuter
             stops
             ,
             with
             ,
             
               So
               he
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             gone
             forward
             ,
             the
             place
             had
             answered
             him
             ,
             and
             it selfe
             :
             For
             (
             saith
             CHRYSOSTOME
             )
             
               he
               which
               is
               found
               not
               to
               haue
               kept
               his
               beneuolence
               towards
               his
               wife
               ,
               which
               is
            
             c
             
               gone
               from
               him
               ,
               how
               should
               he
               be
               a
               good
               Teacher
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             Plainly
             shewing
             vs
             ,
             that
             hee
             intends
             this
             to
             those
             vnchaste
             Husbands
             ,
             which
             after
             an
             vniust
             diuorce
             of
             their
             former
             wiues
             ,
             haue
             married
             also
             a
             second
             ;
             not
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             Priestly
             fidelitie
             hee
             vseth
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Hom.
             2.
             vpon
             Iob
             ;
             the
             poore
             man
             had
             taken
             vp
             some
             scraps
             of
             quotations
             vpon
             trust
             ,
             hauing
             neuer
             seene
             the
             Authors
             ;
             For
             ,
             Chrysostome
             neuer
             wrote
             any
             Homilies
             vpon
             the
             Booke
             of
             Iob
             ;
             onely
             hee
             hath
             fiue
             Homilies
             of
             the
             Patience
             of
             Iob
             ;
             whereof
             this
             cited
             ,
             is
             the
             second
             ;
             
             wherein
             his
             
               errori
               ignoscebat
            
             ,
             hath
             reference
             rather
             to
             ,
             
               sine
               crimine
            
             ,
             which
             he
             opposeth
             to
             irreprehensibiles
             ,
             then
             ,
             to
             
               vir
               vnius
               vxoris
            
             ,
             as
             the
             sequell
             plainly
             shewes
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             Bigamie
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             our
             way
             ;
             but
             since
             his
             loquacitie
             will
             needes
             roue
             thither
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             that
             before
             Montanus
             infected
             the
             World
             with
             a
             preiudice
             against
             second
             Marriages
             after
             decease
             ,
             they
             were
             held
             vnlawfull
             for
             any
             calling
             ,
             or
             person
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             grant
             him
             clamorous
             to
             some
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
             To
             prooue
             this
             opinion
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             like
             a
             wise
             Master
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             *
             Tertullians
             authoritie
             ,
             in
             his
             Booke
             which
             he
             wrote
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Heresie
             ;
             whiles
             he
             was
             ouer
             the
             eares
             in
             Montanisme
             ;
             where
             hee
             tels
             vs
             hee
             hath
             knowne
             some
             eiected
             for
             second
             Marriages
             .
             But
             if
             hee
             had
             euer
             read
             the
             Booke
             following
             ,
             of
             Monogamie
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             found
             his
             Tertullian
             (
             then
             Montanizing
             )
             to
             vpbraid
             the
             true
             &
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
             Psychicos
             ,
             with
             the
             vsuall
             practice
             &
             allowance
             of
             the
             second
             Marriages
             of
             their
             Bishops
             .
             *
             
               Quot
               enim
               &
               digami
               ,
               &c.
               For
               how
               many
               Bishops
               are
               there
               amongst
               you
               twice
               marryed
               ?
            
             But
             who-euer
             was
             matcht
             with
             so
             vaine
             a
             Babbler
             ?
             I
             prooued
             from
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             might
             haue
             one
             Wife
             :
             hee
             prooues
             by
             Councels
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             haue
             two
             .
             It
             is
             pittie
             that
             his
             Masters
             the
             Iesuites
             haue
             no
             more
             Trees
             for
             him
             to
             set
             with
             the
             Rootes
             vpward
             :
             Any
             thing
             rather
             then
             to
             wearie
             the
             World
             with
             this
             foolish
             clacking
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             this
             indiscreet
             and
             odious
             verbositie
             (
             lest
             hee
             should
             want
             noyse
             )
             he
             stumbles
             vpon
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             before
             it
             come
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             spends
             a
             whole
             leafe
             only
             to
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             talke
             of
             it
             hereafter
             .
             Hereafter
             hee
             shall
             receiue
             answere
             enough
             ;
             What
             needes
             this
             disorderly
             anticipation
             ?
             To
             conclude
             then
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             our
             Apostle
             stands
             for
             vs
             vnshaken
             ,
             by
             any
             the
             impotent
             blasts
             of
             his
             friuolous
             
             Elusions
             ,
             and
             shall
             warrant
             vs
             against
             Earth
             and
             Hell
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             may
             bee
             the
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XX.
             
          
           
             
             MY
             next
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             honorablenesse
             of
             Marriage
             amongst
             all
             ,
             he
             smoothes
             ouer
             with
             a
             pretended
             concession
             ;
             professing
             with
             Fulgentius
             ,
             and
             Hierome
             ,
             to
             giue
             all
             high
             Titles
             to
             that
             state
             ,
             only
             preferring
             the
             rule
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             praysing
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             more
             extolling
             Virginitie
             :
             But
             who
             euer
             made
             the
             comparison
             ?
             These
             are
             faire
             Nets
             to
             catch
             Fooles
             ;
             Whiles
             hee
             heapes
             vp
             all
             the
             reprochfull
             termes
             that
             spight
             can
             deuise
             ,
             against
             the
             verie
             state
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             in
             some
             callings
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             preiudiced
             by
             Vow
             ;
             how
             doth
             hee
             grant
             Marriage
             honourable
             amongst
             all
             ?
             If
             the
             comparison
             bee
             the
             matter
             hee
             stands
             vpon
             ,
             let
             him
             
             say
             ,
             Marriage
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             for
             all
             conditions
             ;
             Virginitie
             is
             better
             ;
             hee
             shall
             haue
             no
             Aduersarie
             .
             And
             whereas
             (
             to
             call
             him
             to
             reckoning
             for
             arrerages
             )
             he
             turn'd
             off
             this
             place
             (
             when
             it
             was
             )
             with
             a
             scoffe
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             That
             Marriage
             is
             honourable
             amongst
             all
             ,
             
             yet
             not
             between
             Father
             and
             Daughter
             ,
             &c.
             the
             man
             alluded
             sure
             to
             their
             great
             and
             good
             Alexander
             the
             sixt
             ,
             and
             his
             chaste
             Lucrece
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             knowes
             the
             Riddle
             ,
             
               d
               Filia
               ,
               Sponsa
               ,
               Nurus
               .
            
          
           
             For
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             honorable
             in
             all
             estates
             of
             men
             by
             Apostolicall
             warrant
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             assurance
             ,
             that
             to
             no
             calling
             ,
             or
             estate
             it
             can
             bee
             dishonourable
             and
             vnlawfull
             .
             But
             to
             vntye
             Bellarmines
             trifling
             knot
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             Marriage
             is
             honourable
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             not
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             not
             betweene
             all
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             euery
             man
             may
             marrie
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             any
             woman
             whatsoeuer
             :
             as
             with
             his
             Mother
             ,
             or
             Sister
             .
             So
             Father
             and
             Daughter
             may
             marry
             ,
             but
             
             not
             one
             the
             other
             .
             See
             now
             what
             a
             worthy
             Messe
             of
             Sophistrie
             is
             layd
             in
             Saint
             Pauls
             dish
             by
             these
             Caruers
             ,
             and
             how
             easily
             ouer-turned
             :
             So
             as
             I
             might
             very
             well
             proclaime
             to
             all
             the
             World
             (
             which
             I
             doe
             now
             confidently
             second
             )
             
               that
               if
               God
               might
               be
               iudge
               of
               this
               Controuersie
               ,
               it
               were
               soone
               at
               an
               end
               .
            
             
             If
             my
             Refuter
             make
             faces
             at
             this
             ,
             their
             whole
             Schoole
             shall
             beare
             me
             out
             in
             it
             .
             Et
             e
             
               sane
               communis
               est
               scholae
               resolutio
               ,
               &c.
               And
               in
               truth
               it
               is
            
             (
             saith
             their
             ESPENCAEVS
             )
             
               the
               common
               resolution
               of
               the
               Schoole
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               insist
               only
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               were
               spoken
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               written
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               (
               secluding
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               neither
               as
               Orders
               ,
               nor
               as
               holy
               ,
               are
               any
               hinderances
               of
               Matrimony
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             And
             said
             I
             any
             more
             ?
             any
             other
             ?
          
           
             
             By
             their
             confession
             then
             ,
             GOD
             neuer
             imposed
             this
             Law.
             My
             proofe
             was
             ,
             that
             euen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             that
             legall
             strictnesse
             ,
             he
             allowed
             Wedlock
             
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Sanctuarie
             .
             Herein
             ,
             how
             am
             I
             refuted
             ?
             
               If
               hee
               meane
            
             (
             saith
             my
             Detector
             )
             
               that
               for
               puritie
               and
               perfection
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
            
             MOSES
             
               was
               more
               strict
               then
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               vntruth
               is
               notorious
            
             ;
             To
             which
             he
             addes
             out
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             perfection
             of
             the
             Euangelicall
             Sacrifice
             exacteth
             greater
             Holinesse
             ;
             and
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               permission
               of
               Wiues
               in
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               ,
               argues
               euidently
               the
               imperfection
               of
               that
               Law.
            
             So
             he
             .
             Surely
             ,
             God
             wanted
             this
             Counsellour
             vpon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ;
             he
             could
             haue
             aduised
             him
             better
             Rules
             of
             his
             mis-contriued
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             Would
             my
             Refuter
             make
             himselfe
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             ;
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             rather
             greater
             perfection
             of
             Moralitie
             required
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             yet
             that
             Leuiticall
             Law
             placed
             impuritie
             in
             many
             of
             those
             creatures
             and
             actions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Euangelicall
             findeth
             none
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             touch
             of
             some
             .
             Vessels
             or
             Garments
             make
             a
             man
             
             legally
             vncleane
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             lawfull
             act
             of
             Coniugall
             Beneuolence
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             holyest
             Child-bed
             carry
             in
             them
             an
             expiable
             impuritie
             ?
             If
             hee
             bee
             not
             a
             Iew
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             say
             it
             is
             still
             thus
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             .
             How
             iustly
             therefore
             might
             I
             inferre
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             holy
             God
             ,
             vnto
             whose
             Wisdome
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             stand
             of
             old
             ,
             vpon
             such
             points
             of
             outward
             vncleannesses
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             allow
             Wedlocke
             to
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             much
             more
             (
             at
             least
             no
             lesse
             )
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             doth
             he
             allow
             it
             ,
             when
             as
             all
             those
             imputations
             of
             impuritie
             are
             vanished
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
             I
             Produced
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             their
             Pope
             ,
             their
             Cardinall
             ,
             their
             Doctor
             .
             Basils
             Rule
             is
             a
             sure
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Enemies
             are
             most
             conuictiue
             .
             Their
             Cardinall
             was
             Panormitan
             ,
             Their
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             second
             .
             Their
             Doctor
             ,
             Gratian.
             
             For
             Panormitan
             ;
             My
             Refuter
             likes
             his
             words
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             like
             a
             sawcie
             Fellow
             he
             dare
             pull
             off
             his
             red
             Hat
             ,
             and
             trample
             it
             in
             the
             Floore
             ;
             denying
             his
             Cardinall-ship
             ,
             and
             charging
             him
             
               With
               participation
               of
               the
               Schisme
            
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             denie
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             their
             Abbot
             ,
             then
             their
             Archbishop
             ;
             As
             for
             his
             red
             Hat
             ,
             it
             neuer
             came
             from
             Wittenberge
             nor
             Geneua
             ;
             it
             was
             of
             their
             owne
             dying
             ;
             FOELIX
             
               the
               false
               Pope
            
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               gaue
               it
               him
            
             .
             Reader
             ,
             the
             famous
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             ,
             consisting
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             foure
             hundred
             reuerend
             Persons
             ;
             Cardinals
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             gathered
             and
             allowed
             at
             first
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Martin
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             Successour
             Eugenius
             the
             fourth
             ,
             afterwards
             was
             vpon
             some
             Politike
             considerations
             called
             off
             by
             Eugenius
             ;
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             finding
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             stood
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             their
             Superioritie
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             well
             might
             )
             censur'd
             the
             Pope
             ;
             hee
             proceeded
             
             to
             obstinacie
             ;
             those
             braue
             spirits
             (
             vpon
             ripe
             consideration
             )
             iustly
             deposed
             him
             .
             In
             the
             roome
             of
             this
             Eugenius
             ,
             (
             otherwise
             called
             
               Gabriel
               Condulmarius
            
             )
             was
             by
             iust
             number
             of
             voyces
             elected
             Amadeus
             the
             Deuout
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             and
             named
             Foelix
             the
             Fift
             ,
             a
             man
             too
             good
             for
             that
             See
             ;
             neither
             had
             hee
             euer
             any
             so
             great
             blemish
             in
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Pope
             :
             Volateran
             can
             tell
             vs
             ,
             what
             a
             Kennell
             of
             Hounds
             hee
             shoued
             to
             the
             Ambassadours
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whole
             Tables
             of
             poore
             soules
             daily
             fed
             by
             him
             ;
             All
             Histories
             speake
             of
             his
             Deuotion
             ,
             and
             Pietie
             ;
             This
             man
             called
             from
             his
             intended
             retyrednesse
             ,
             must
             carrie
             the
             Keyes
             .
             Hee
             makes
             choice
             of
             Archbishop
             Panormitan
             for
             one
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             :
             What
             offence
             is
             here
             ?
             But
             hee
             was
             a
             false
             Pope
             .
             If
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             were
             a
             true
             Councell
             ,
             then
             was
             Foelix
             a
             true
             Pope
             .
             It
             is
             in
             my
             Readers
             choice
             whether
             he
             will
             beleeue
             foure
             hundred
             Diuines
             representing
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             
             a
             Popes
             Parasite
             .
             But
             Panormitan
             dyed
             in
             the
             Schisme
             against
             Eugenius
             .
             The
             World
             knowes
             that
             the
             greatest
             blot
             Panormitan
             euer
             had
             ,
             was
             his
             violent
             plea
             for
             Eugenius
             ;
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Argens
             ,
             against
             eloquēt
             Segouius
             ,
             against
             the
             whole
             streame
             of
             that
             Councell
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             thanke
             hee
             now
             carries
             away
             ,
             FOELIX
             
               scelus
               virtus
               vocatur
            
             ;
             If
             Eugenius
             had
             not
             dealt
             vnder-hand
             with
             the
             Dolphin
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Frederick
             of
             Austria
             ,
             (
             then
             ambitious
             of
             the
             Empire
             )
             and
             tryed
             all
             his
             wits
             ,
             both
             to
             make
             new
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             to
             diuert
             the
             
               Neutralls
               ,
               Eugenius
            
             had
             not
             beene
             foelix
             ;
             and
             Foelix
             had
             beene
             still
             Eugenius
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             vndoubted
             Successour
             of
             Peter
             :
             How-euer
             ,
             if
             th●se
             points
             should
             be
             strictly
             stood
             vpon
             ,
             Rome
             would
             bee
             at
             a
             losse
             ,
             which
             many
             a
             time
             hath
             bin
             to
             seeke
             for
             her
             head
             .
             But
             what
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             Panormitan
             was
             Cardinalated
             by
             an
             intruding
             Pope
             ?
             Can
             this
             call
             downe
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             iudgement
             
             and
             Writings
             ?
             especially
             those
             which
             he
             wrote
             before
             hee
             was
             Cardinall
             or
             Archbishop
             ,
             being
             onely
             Abbot
             :
             And
             yet
             may
             bee
             cited
             by
             vs
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Cardinall
             :
             as
             Bellarmines
             Dictates
             and
             Composures
             elder
             then
             his
             red
             Hat
             ,
             yet
             are
             fathered
             vpon
             that
             Title
             .
          
           
             Once
             ,
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             f
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             doubts
             not
             to
             stile
             Panormitan
             a
             Catholike
             and
             learned
             Doctor
             .
             This
             is
             the
             man
             that
             stands
             with
             his
             Hat
             off
             to
             this
             worshipfull
             Clarke
             of
             Doway
             ,
             and
             tels
             him
             that
             Continencie
             is
             not
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Order
             ,
             nor
             by
             Diuine
             Law
             annexed
             to
             it
             ;
             whereto
             ,
             hee
             shuffles
             out
             a
             miserable
             &
             desperate
             answere
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             see
             the
             cunning
             of
             my
             Catholike
             Cauiller
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             the
             sentence
             I
             stood
             vpon
             ,
             of
             Panormitan
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             this
             ,
             whereto
             I
             proclaymed
             mine
             Oyez
             ,
             but
             another
             ,
             which
             hee
             slily
             smothers
             ,
             not
             daring
             so
             much
             as
             to
             repeat
             it
             ,
             lest
             his
             Romanizing
             popular
             
             ignorant
             Readers
             should
             heare
             and
             see
             and
             smell
             ,
             that
             the
             sacred
             Celibate
             of
             Priests
             did
             stinke
             an
             hundreth
             yeeres
             before
             Luthers
             time
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             here
             supply
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             hoping
             he
             will
             in
             his
             next
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             will
             represent
             it
             here
             againe
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Melius
               foret
            
             ,
             
             
               et
               pro
               bono
               &
               salute
               animarū
               salubrius
               ,
               si
               &
               vniuscuiusque
               voluntati
               relinqueretur
               ,
               it
               a
               vt
               non
               valentes
               aut
               non
               volentes
               continere
               ,
               possint
               contrahere
               ;
               Quia
               experientia
               docente
               experimus
               contrarium
               effectum
               sequi
               ex
               illa
               lege
               continentiae
               ,
               cùm
               hodie
               plerique
               non
               viuant
               spiritualiter
               ,
               nec
               sine
               mundi
               ,
               sed
               emaculentur
               illicito
               coitu
               cum
               ipsorum
               grauissimo
               peccato
               ,
               vbi
               cum
               propria
               vxore
               esset
               castitas
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               It
               were
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               wholesome
               for
               the
               good
               and
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               left
               to
               euery
               mans
               will
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               which
               either
               cannot
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               contayne
               ,
               might
               marry
               .
               For
               wee
               finde
               by
               experience
               a
               contrarie
               effect
               to
               follow
               vpon
               that
               Law
               of
               Continencie
               ;
               
               since
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               (
               our
               Priests
               )
               at
               this
               day
               liue
               not
               spiritually
               ,
               neither
               are
               chaste
               ,
               but
               are
               defiled
               with
               vnlawfull
               copulations
               ,
               not
               without
               their
               most
               hainous
               sinne
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               with
               their
               owne
               Wiues
               it
               should
               be
               Chastitie
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             A
             sentence
             worthie
             of
             that
             
               Epiphonema
               of
               mine
               ,
               (
               Is
               this
               a
               Cardinall
               think
               you
               or
               an
               Huguenot
               ?
               )
            
             With
             this
             ,
             my
             Detector
             deales
             ,
             as
             their
             Inquisition
             doth
             with
             a
             misnamed
             Heretike
             ;
             he
             chokes
             it
             vp
             in
             secret
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             hee
             bring
             it
             forth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             without
             a
             gag
             in
             the
             mouth
             :
             All
             his
             answere
             is
             ,
             
             
               Wee
               tye
               not
               our selues
               to
               euery
               mans
               opinion
               ;
               and
               ,
               This
               sentence
               is
               censured
               by
            
             BELLARMINE
             
               as
               erroneous
            
             ;
             As
             if
             Panormitan
             were
             euerie
             bodie
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             an
             Oracle
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             greatest
             ,
             learnedest
             ,
             zealousest
             Prelates
             iustifyeth
             our
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             wisheth
             them
             in
             vse
             rather
             then
             their
             Continencie
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             other
             Testimonie
             of
             Panormitan
             ,
             he
             answers
             by
             a
             graunt
             ,
             yeelding
             vs
             freely
             ,
             
               that
               if
               wee
               take
               
               diuine
               Law
               for
               that
               which
               is
               expresly
               determined
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               bee
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               euident
               proofe
               set
               downe
               of
               continencie
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               men
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               insinuated
               ,
               and
               the
               obseruation
               of
               it
               hath
               beene
               so
               ancient
               ,
            
             
             as
             BELLARMINE
             
               noteth
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               truely
               termed
               Apostolical
            
             ;
             Thus
             hee
             .
             And
             euen
             for
             this
             are
             wee
             beholden
             to
             him
             ;
             All
             his
             friends
             would
             not
             haue
             beene
             so
             liberall
             .
             His
             
               Ioannes
               Maior
            
             ,
             his
             Clictouaeus
             ,
             his
             Torrensis
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             rigorous
             Clients
             would
             not
             haue
             said
             so
             :
             As
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             old
             Glosse
             was
             not
             so
             wise
             ,
             that
             could
             onely
             say
             (
             which
             is
             now
             expunged
             )
             
               Apostoli
               docuerunt
               exemplo
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               taught
               this
               by
               their
               example
               .
            
             But
             what
             are
             these
             so
             pregnant
             insinuations
             ?
             Good
             wits
             haue
             found
             them
             out
             ;
             One
             was
             ,
             that
             of
             g
             INNOCENTIVS
             2.
             
             
               That
               these
               men
               are
               the
               vessels
               and
               Temples
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               they
               may
               not
               Cubilibus
               &
               immunditijs
               seruire
               ,
               serue
               for
               chambering
               
               and
               wantonnesse
               .
            
             Ywis
             ,
             no
             Lay-man
             is
             such
             ;
             Therefore
             hee
             may
             bee
             allowed
             to
             be
             filthie
             .
             Another
             was
             ,
             of
             Franc.
             
             
               Torrensis
               ,
               Take
               heed
               lest
               your
               hearts
               be
               oppressed
               with
               surfetting
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               :
            
             Whereof
             Bishop
             h
             Espencaeus
             is
             so
             ashamed
             ,
             that
             he
             answers
             it
             with
             an
             
               Absit
               ;
               God
               forbid
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               wee
               should
               thinke
               that
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               author
               and
               Sanctifier
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               should
               hold
               it
               in
               the
               same
               ranke
               with
               surfeting
               and
               drunkennesse
               .
            
             Another
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             (
             i
             
               teaching
               vs
               to
               denie
               vngodlinesse
               and
               worldly
               Lusts
               :
            
             )
             vs
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             belike
             the
             rest
             neede
             not
             ;
             And
             who
             knowes
             not
             the
             wittie
             and
             learned
             insinuations
             of
             their
             good
             
               Siricius
               ,
               Those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               cannot
               please
               God
               ?
            
             These
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             are
             the
             forceable
             insinuations
             of
             this
             imposed
             continencie
             ,
             which
             euen
             very
             boyes
             and
             Ideots
             can
             hisse
             out
             of
             the
             Schooles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXII
             .
          
           
             FRom
             Panormitan
             ,
             hee
             descends
             to
             my
             alledged
             Gratian
             ,
             
             who
             because
             he
             speakes
             these
             words
             (
             by
             way
             of
             explication
             )
             in
             a
             continued
             tenor
             with
             a
             sentence
             of
             Austin
             ,
             is
             (
             to
             my
             mortall
             sinne
             )
             cited
             by
             me
             as
             speaking
             from
             Austin
             .
             The
             position
             and
             the
             inference
             of
             the
             words
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             might
             deceyue
             any
             eye
             that
             would
             trust
             a
             Gratian
             ;
             What
             might
             the
             price
             be
             (
             trow
             we
             )
             of
             such
             a
             crime
             in
             the
             Apostolique
             chamber
             ?
             In
             my
             next
             Shrift
             ,
             he
             shal
             heare
             ,
             
               meâ
               culpà
            
             ;
             The
             words
             are
             Gratians
             ,
             that
             
               Copula
               Sacerdotalis
               vel
               consanguincorum
               ,
               The
               marriage
            
             or
             (
             as
             this
             Clerkly
             Grammarian
             translates
             it
             )
             
               the
               carnall
               copulation
               of
               Priests
               ,
               or
               kinsfolkes
               is
               not
               forbidden
               by
               any
               Legall
               ,
               Euangelicall
               ,
               or
               Apostolicall
               authoritie
               ,
               but
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Law
               it
               is
               forbidden
               .
            
             Wee
             could
             not
             hyre
             a
             Proctor
             to
             say
             more
             .
             But
             herein
             
               C.
               E.
            
             hath
             detected
             
             two
             foule
             faults
             of
             the
             citation
             ;
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             I
             trusted
             his
             Gratian
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             speake
             out
             of
             Austin
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             trust
             )
             a
             little
             Holy-water
             may
             wash
             off
             ;
             The
             other
             ,
             
             
               That
               I
               concealed
               the
               marriage
               of
               kinsfolke
               ,
               within
               the
               prohibited
               degrees
               ;
               which
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               although
               onely
               forbidden
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Law
               ,
               yet
               dares
               not
               Master
            
             HALL
             
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               transgresse
               it
               ;
               so
               as
               this
               Law
               hath
               greater
               force
               then
               hee
               supposeth
               it
               to
               haue
               .
            
             So
             hee
             ▪
             Plainely
             ,
             my
             Refuter
             knowes
             not
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             else
             hee
             would
             neuer
             thus
             palpably
             plead
             against
             himselfe
             ;
             For
             what
             euer
             thing
             was
             there
             in
             all
             the
             constitutiōs
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             more
             subiect
             to
             variation
             ,
             then
             the
             legall
             supputation
             of
             the
             forbidden
             degrees
             ?
             which
             was
             a
             long
             time
             confined
             to
             the
             third
             degree
             inclusiuely
             ;
             another
             while
             extended
             to
             the
             fourth
             ;
             and
             sometime
             to
             the
             seuenth
             .
             Let
             him
             herein
             reconcile
             his
             Pope
             Nicholas
             and
             Gregorie
             ,
             with
             Pope
             Innocent
             ;
             Whereof
             the
             one
             
             left
             all
             free
             that
             were
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             fourth
             degree
             ,
             the
             other
             restrayned
             all
             to
             the
             seuenth
             ;
             And
             when
             he
             finds
             an
             vnalterablenesse
             in
             the
             determination
             of
             these
             degrees
             ,
             let
             him
             plead
             for
             an
             equally-fatall
             necessitie
             of
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             continence
             ;
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             it
             patiently
             to
             be
             beaten
             with
             his
             owne
             rod.
             
          
           
             No
             diuine
             Law
             then
             (
             he
             grants
             )
             hath
             inioyned
             this
             Celibate
             ,
             but
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             What
             is
             this
             other
             then
             I
             said
             ?
             
               God
               neuer
               imposed
               this
               Law
               of
               continencie
               ;
               Who
               then
               ?
            
             k
             
               The
               Church
            
             .
             And
             why
             may
             not
             I
             goe
             on
             ,
             to
             aske
             ,
             
               Whether
               a
               good
               wife
               would
               gain-say
               what
               her
               husband
               willeth
               ?
            
             Flourishing
             will
             not
             answer
             this
             .
             All
             the
             prayses
             of
             beautie
             and
             fidelitie
             which
             are
             giuen
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             argue
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             false
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             the
             Priest
             shuts
             vp
             thus
             brauely
             ;
             
               (
               And
               this
               Minister
               who
               would
               make
               the
               one
               to
               gainsay
               the
               other
               ,
               should
               bring
               some
               place
               or
               sentence
               to
               shew
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               which
               
               hee
               may
               chance
               to
               doe
               the
               next
               morning
               after
               the
               Greeke
               Calends
               )
               or
               else
               neuer
               auouch
               so
               vnchristian
               a
               Paradoxe
               .
            
             Hee
             shall
             vnderstand
             that
             his
             Greeke
             Calends
             are
             past
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               Bishop
               may
               be
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               wife
               :
            
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             sayes
             ,
             
               A
               Bishop
               may
               not
               bee
               the
               Husband
               of
               any
               wife
               at
               all
               :
            
             Whether
             is
             this
             a
             contradiction
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             sayes
             ,
             
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
               amongst
               all
               men
               :
            
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             sayes
             ,
             
               Marriage
               is
               dishonourable
               to
               some
            
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             sayes
             ,
             
               To
               auoyd
               Fornication
               ,
               let
               euery
               man
               haue
               his
               wife
               :
            
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             like
             a
             quick-huswife
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               Some
               order
               of
               men
               shall
               not
               haue
               a
               wife
               ,
               though
               to
               auoyd
               Fornication
               .
            
             Let
             my
             Masse-Priest
             shew
             these
             to
             be
             no
             contradictions
             (
             which
             he
             may
             chance
             to
             doe
             at
             the
             Greeke
             Calends
             )
             or
             else
             grant
             this
             to
             be
             neyther
             Paradox
             ,
             nor
             vnchristian
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             FRom
             Cardinal
             Panormitan
             I
             ascended
             to
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             Second
             ,
             
             whom
             I
             vshered
             in
             ,
             with
             this
             Preface
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               Pope
               himselfe
               speake
               out
               of
            
             PETERS
             Chayre
             ,
             PIVS
             
               the
               second
               ;
               as
               learned
               as
               hath
               sit
               in
               that
               roome
               this
               thousand
               yeeres
               .
            
             Two
             things
             my
             Cauiller
             snarles
             at
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             two
             in
             the
             authoritie
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             My
             first
             manifest
             vntruth
             is
             ,
             that
             PIVS
             the
             Second
             spake
             this
             as
             out
             of
             the
             Chayre
             .
             A
             witlesse
             misprision
             .
             I
             hope
             he
             sate
             in
             PETERS
             Chayre
             that
             spake
             it
             ;
             if
             hee
             spake
             it
             not
             as
             from
             the
             Chayre
             ,
             I
             care
             for
             no
             more
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             sufficient
             to
             win
             respect
             from
             a
             Catholique
             Priest
             ?
             Otherwise
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             Stoole
             ,
             or
             Chayre
             ;
             or
             if
             a
             Chayre
             ,
             whether
             the
             consistoriall
             ,
             or
             the
             Porphyrychayre
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             sits
             before
             his
             first
             Triumph
             ,
             l
             
               tanquam
               in
               stercoraria
            
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             mee
             .
             Themselues
             
             must
             first
             agree
             what
             it
             is
             to
             speake
             as
             from
             the
             Chayre
             ,
             ere
             I
             can
             affirme
             that
             Pius
             the
             Second
             so
             spake
             this
             .
             
               Id
               Populus
               curet
            
             ,
             I
             referred
             the
             chayre
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             speech
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             
               C.
               E.
            
             is
             not
             so
             good
             a
             Groome
             to
             the
             Chayre
             ,
             as
             Gregorie
             of
             Valence
             ,
             who
             attributes
             infallibility
             to
             a
             Popes
             sentence
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             m
             
               sine
               curâ
               &
               studio
            
             .
             My
             second
             wrong
             is
             the
             superlatiue
             lashing
             (
             so
             hee
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             other
             Popes
             learning
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             .
             I
             cry
             him
             mercie
             ;
             I
             did
             not
             know
             what
             sinne
             it
             was
             to
             commend
             a
             Popes
             learning
             ;
             That
             is
             not
             it
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             that
             carries
             away
             the
             Crownes
             and
             the
             Keyes
             :
             But
             the
             comparison
             offended
             ;
             Perhaps
             
               C.
               E.
            
             hath
             knowne
             that
             chayre
             more
             learnedly
             furnished
             :
             It
             may
             bee
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             of
             Boniface
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             called
             before
             
               Peter
               de
               Thomacellis
            
             ,
             a
             Neapolitan
             ,
             n
             who
             could
             neyther
             write
             ,
             nor
             sing
             ;
             hardly
             vnderstanding
             the
             propositions
             of
             the
             Aduocates
             in
             the
             Consistorie
             ;
             insomuch
             
             as
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               Inscitia
               ferè
               venalis
               facta
               fuit
               in
               ipsâ
               curiâ
            
             ;
             Ignorance
             was
             growne
             valuable
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             he
             thinks
             of
             those
             ancient
             ferule-fingred
             Boy-Popes
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             Benedicts
             ,
             a
             graue
             Father
             of
             ten
             yeeres
             old
             ;
             or
             Iohn
             the
             Thirteenth
             an
             aged
             Stripling
             of
             nineteene
             .
             Or
             perhaps
             ,
             hee
             alludes
             to
             those
             learned
             times
             (
             within
             my
             compasse
             )
             which
             were
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Rhemes
             ;
             where
             when
             offer
             was
             made
             of
             requiring
             the
             Popes
             iudgement
             ,
             it
             was
             publiquely
             replied
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             exposednesse
             of
             that
             Citie
             to
             sale
             ,
             
               Romae
               iam
               nullum
               ferè
               esse
               qui
               literas
               didicerit
               ,
               There
               was
               scarce
               a
               man
               at
               Rome
               ,
               that
               could
               spell
               his
               Letters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Heu
               quàm
               perfatuae
            
             
               sunt
               tibi
               ,
               Roma
               ,
               togae
               !
            
          
           
             If
             I
             should
             here
             adde
             out
             of
             
               Alphonsus
               de
               Castro
            
             ,
             that
             some
             Popes
             were
             such
             great
             Clerkes
             ,
             o
             
               vt
               Grammaticam
               penitùs
               ignorent
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               no
               skill
               in
               Grammer
               ,
               C.
               E.
            
             would
             tell
             mee
             that
             my
             Booke
             is
             not
             of
             a
             
             corrected
             edition
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             printed
             at
             Coleine
             .
             Such
             bran
             hath
             bin
             cast
             out
             in
             their
             later
             sifting
             and
             shifting
             of
             Authors
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             authoritie
             it selfe
             ,
             his
             Cauils
             are
             childish
             ;
             Where
             Pius
             said
             ,
             *
             
               Sacerdotibus
               magnâ
               ratione
               sublatas
               nuptias
               ,
               maiore
               restituendas
               videri
            
             ;
             My
             first
             fault
             ,
             is
             that
             I
             turne
             
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               The
               Clergie
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             Priests
             ;
             which
             word
             is
             of
             a
             larger
             extent
             ,
             including
             also
             Bishops
             :
             The
             silly
             man
             sees
             not
             that
             I
             translated
             it
             to
             his
             aduātage
             ,
             against
             my
             owne
             ;
             For
             ,
             euery
             Sacerdos
             is
             Clericus
             ,
             not
             euery
             
               Clericus
               ,
               Sacerdos
            
             .
             Very
             frequently
             are
             Bishops
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Clerus
             ;
             and
             no
             lesse
             vsually
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Clerici
             ,
             the
             superior
             Orders
             are
             not
             comprehended
             .
             Hee
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             write
             himselfe
             Priest
             ,
             that
             vnderstands
             
             his
             Orders
             no
             better
             .
          
           
             My
             second
             error
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             turned
             the
             last
             Clause
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             
               (
               Is
               to
               bee
               restored
            
             )
             whereas
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Restituendas
               videri
            
             .
             Here
             could
             be
             no
             fraud
             ,
             whiles
             I
             set
             the
             Latin
             words
             in
             the
             Margine
             .
             The
             Man
             thinks
             of
             his
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             or
             his
             ,
             
               Videtur
               quod
               sic
               ;
               probatur
               quod
               non
            
             ;
             but
             if
             his
             Grammar
             had
             not
             been
             ill
             learned
             ,
             he
             had
             known
             that
             
               (
               Videri
            
             )
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             signifie
             a
             doubtfull
             probabilitie
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             a
             certayne
             euidence
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Visum
               est
               Spiritui
               Sancto
               &
               nobis
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Qui
               videbantur
               columnae
            
             ;
             Or
             (
             if
             his
             Logike
             had
             fully
             taught
             him
             the
             Distinctions
             of
             Sunt
             and
             Videntur
             )
             this
             quarrell
             had
             beene
             spared
             .
             This
             Seeming
             was
             Beeing
             ;
             Or
             ,
             if
             this
             lawlesse
             Lurker
             had
             euer
             had
             any
             taste
             of
             the
             Ciuill
             or
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             hee
             might
             haue
             beene
             able
             to
             construe
             that
             Maxime
             ,
             
               Quod
               quis
               per
               alium
               facit
               ,
               per
               se
               facere
               videtur
               :
            
             and
             that
             iudged
             Case
             ,
             
               Qui
               nomen
               debitoris
               legatum
               viuens
               exegerit
               ,
               legatum
               
               ademisse
               videtur
               .
            
             In
             this
             stile
             spake
             this
             learned
             Pope
             ,
             which
             my
             vnlearned
             Aduersarie
             cannot
             reach
             vnto
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Pius
             ,
             or
             Syluius
             ,
             may
             haue
             leaue
             to
             Comment
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             the
             Question
             was
             of
             suffecting
             Amadeus
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             a
             married
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             
               Eugenius
               ;
               Ex
               quo
               constat
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             apparant
             that
             not
             onely
             hee
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             married
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             is
             married
             ,
             may
             bee
             assumed
             to
             the
             Popedome
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               Fortasse
               peius
               non
               esset
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               perhaps
               it
               were
               not
               worse
               if
               more
               Priests
               had
               wiues
               ,
               for
               many
               would
               be
               saued
               in
               a
               married
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               now
               in
               a
               single
               Priesthood
               are
               damned
            
             ;
             hee
             saith
             directly
             ,
             
               Damnantur
               ,
               They
               are
               damned
            
             ,
             not
             ,
             They
             seeme
             to
             bee
             damned
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             preuent
             this
             reall
             damnation
             ,
             Marriage
             is
             really
             to
             bee
             restored
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             should
             onely
             seeme
             to
             bee
             restored
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             take
             Videri
             ,
             for
             bare
             Seeming
             ,
             surely
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             construed
             ,
             
               Videtur
               mihi
               ;
               I
               Pope
            
             
             PIVS
             
               thinke
               ,
               or
               iudge
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               fit
               that
               Priests
               should
               haue
               the
               liberty
               of
               marriage
               restored
               againe
               to
               them
            
             ;
             which
             together
             with
             sublatas
             implyeth
             ,
             that
             in
             former
             times
             Priests
             were
             married
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             case
             now
             standeth
             ought
             againe
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             state
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             which
             we
             auouch
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Iohn
               Freûnd
               ,
               Credimus
               te
               non
               insulso
               vti
               consilio
               ;
               I
               thinke
               it
               is
               no
               ill
               counsell
               for
               thee
               (
               since
               thou
               canst
               not
               contayne
               )
               to
               seeke
               for
               a
               Wife
               ;
               although
               that
               should
               haue
               beene
               thought
               of
               ,
               before
               thou
               didst
               enter
               into
               holy
               Orders
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               not
               all
               Gods
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               fore-see
               future
               things
               ;
               since
               it
               is
               comne
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               resist
               the
               Law
               of
               thy
               Flesh
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               for
               thee
               to
               marry
               ,
               then
               to
               burne
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             For
             which
             aduice
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             hee
             found
             good
             cause
             in
             his
             owne
             experience
             ;
             who
             hauing
             beene
             imployed
             formerly
             in
             this
             Iland
             of
             ours
             ,
             left
             two
             Bastards
             behind
             him
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             begotten
             of
             an
             English
             woman
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             a
             Scottish
             ;
             
             The
             one
             wherof
             he
             commends
             to
             his
             Father
             Syluius
             ,
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Syenna
             ;
             the
             other
             he
             confesses
             to
             his
             friend
             
               P.
               de
               Noxeto
            
             :
             But
             this
             indeed
             was
             before
             his
             Priesthood
             ;
             Afterwards
             ,
             
             it
             is
             strange
             what
             he
             confesses
             of
             himselfe
             in
             his
             92.
             
             Epistle
             :
             
               Mihi
               herclè
               parum
               meriti
               est
               in
               castitate
               ;
               I
               cannot
               boast
               of
               any
               merit
               in
               my
               chastity
               ,
               for
               to
               tell
               the
               truth
               (
               Magis
               me
               Venus
               fugitat
               ,
               quàm
               ego
               illam
               horreo
               )
               Venus
               doth
               rather
               flie
               from
               mee
               ,
               then
               I
               abhorre
               it
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             out
             of
             speculation
             ,
             but
             sense
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             seeming
             ,
             but
             certaintie
             ,
             that
             Syluius
             passes
             his
             
               Restituendas
               videri
            
             .
          
           
             So
             now
             to
             shut
             vp
             this
             point
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             his
             Attendance
             )
             
               Panormitan
               ,
               Gratian
            
             ,
             and
             Pius
             (
             in
             their
             cleere
             suffrages
             for
             vs
             )
             are
             fully
             acquitted
             from
             the
             vaine
             cauils
             of
             my
             Detector
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             on
             his
             .
             Let
             Sinceritie
             iudge
             which
             Scale
             of
             the
             Ballance
             is
             heauier
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXV
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             our
             Marriages
             ,
             
             I
             descended
             to
             the
             Antiquitie
             ;
             where
             my
             Refuter
             takes
             an
             ignorant
             exception
             .
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Some
               things
               haue
               nothing
               to
               plead
               for
               them
               but
               Time
               ,
               Age
               hath
               been
               an
               old
               refuge
               for
               falshood
            
             ▪
             Then
             I
             lay
             for
             my
             foundation
             Tertullians
             Rule
             ;
             *
             
               That
               which
               is
               first
               ,
               is
               truest
            
             ;
             My
             Detector
             finds
             here
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               Doe
               these
               men
               wake
               or
               sleepe
               when
               they
               write
               ?
            
             There
             are
             none
             of
             his
             wise
             friends
             which
             will
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             this
             grosse
             stupiditie
             ;
             For
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             Sentences
             can
             he
             dislike
             ?
             and
             if
             both
             bee
             allowable
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             be
             contradictorie
             ?
             neither
             am
             I
             his
             Aduersarie
             herein
             ,
             but
             Tertullian
             .
             What
             surer
             way
             could
             there
             be
             ,
             then
             to
             controll
             the
             pretences
             of
             a
             secondarie
             antiquitie
             by
             the
             first
             ?
             And
             what
             contradiction
             is
             in
             this
             ?
             The
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             vnder
             the
             first
             is
             
             obnoxious
             to
             errour
             ;
             The
             puisne
             posthumous
             Antiquitie
             hath
             beene
             a
             refuge
             for
             falshood
             ,
             the
             Primigenious
             Antiquitie
             (
             which
             proceeded
             from
             the
             ancient
             of
             Dayes
             )
             is
             certayne
             .
             Let
             this
             Trifler
             goe
             learne
             to
             spell
             English
             ,
             ere
             he
             presume
             to
             Diuinitie
             .
             This
             Antiquitie
             is
             the
             touch
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             desire
             all
             truth
             to
             bee
             tried
             ;
             which
             easily
             finds
             all
             the
             gilded
             Coynes
             of
             Romish
             innouations
             ,
             shamefully
             counterfait
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             goe
             backe
             so
             farre
             as
             Paradise
             (
             though
             I
             well
             might
             )
             where
             God
             made
             the
             first
             wedding
             in
             perfect
             innocence
             .
             I
             began
             with
             Moses
             and
             his
             Leuiticall
             Brotherhood
             ;
             to
             which
             my
             Refuter
             replyes
             ;
             
             
               That
               yet
               in
               eating
               their
               Paschall
               Lambe
               they
               had
               their
               loynes
               girt
               .
            
             Iustly
             concluded
             !
             All
             the
             Iewes
             did
             eate
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             with
             their
             loynes
             girt
             ,
             for
             the
             expedition
             ,
             or
             moment
             of
             their
             flight
             ,
             therefore
             their
             Priests
             and
             Leuites
             did
             not
             conuerse
             with
             their
             Wiues
             .
             If
             his
             Superiours
             of
             Doway
             doe
             not
             blush
             at
             this
             Logike
             ,
             
             his
             wit
             and
             their
             shame
             are
             gone
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               They
               abstayned
            
             (
             hee
             saith
             )
             
               from
               their
               Wiues
               ,
               whiles
               they
               did
               minister
               in
               the
               Sanctuarie
            
             ;
             What
             if
             we
             yeeld
             this
             ?
             Their
             ministration
             was
             by
             courses
             ,
             and
             had
             intermissions
             .
             There
             is
             an
             holy
             and
             decent
             modestie
             in
             all
             those
             which
             are
             worthy
             to
             serue
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             them
             to
             giue
             God
             his
             due
             times
             ,
             with
             respect
             euen
             of
             outward
             purity
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             that
             q
             Eusebius
             by
             them
             misse-translated
             ;
             and
             misse-alledged
             by
             him
             ,
             requireth
             .
             But
             what
             will
             my
             Refuter
             say
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             himselfe
             ;
             which
             was
             bound
             euery
             day
             to
             a
             morning
             and
             euening
             Sacrifice
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             not
             restrayned
             from
             a
             coniugall
             societie
             ?
             That
             Bone
             hath
             troubled
             ,
             blunted
             ,
             and
             broken
             better
             Teeth
             then
             his
             .
             
          
           
             But
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               The
               figure
               of
               the
               eternall
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             MELCHISEDECK
             ,
             
               i●
               not
               read
               to
               haue
               had
               any
               wife
               at
               all
            
             ;
             What
             of
             this
             ?
             He
             ,
             whom
             he
             prefigured
             was
             
             onely
             a
             spirituall
             Husband
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             If
             this
             Man
             bee
             not
             read
             to
             haue
             had
             a
             Wife
             ;
             no
             more
             is
             he
             read
             to
             haue
             had
             Father
             or
             Mother
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             is
             read
             to
             haue
             had
             neither
             .
             Why
             do
             they
             not
             thence
             infer
             that
             Priests
             ought
             to
             haue
             neither
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             begotten
             and
             borne
             of
             Angels
             ,
             not
             of
             humane
             kinde
             ?
             which
             is
             as
             good
             for
             an
             inference
             ,
             as
             that
             fopperie
             is
             for
             a
             Legendarie
             fable
             ,
             that
             Luther
             was
             begotten
             by
             an
             Incubus
             .
             Yet
             had
             the
             Literall
             (
             not
             mysticall
             )
             Melchisedec
             both
             Father
             and
             Mother
             :
             and
             if
             Sem
             were
             Melchisedec
             (
             as
             wiser
             men
             then
             mine
             Aduersarie
             haue
             vpon
             good
             probabilities
             thought
             )
             he
             may
             passe
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             for
             a
             married
             man.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             aboue
             the
             old
             ,
             it
             onely
             barres
             those
             institutions
             which
             had
             in
             them
             an
             imperfection
             ,
             not
             those
             which
             God
             thought
             fit
             for
             Paradise
             it selfe
             .
             So
             as
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             founded
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             an
             all-sufficient
             warrant
             for
             the
             marriage
             of
             his
             Euangelicall
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             FRom
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             I
             descend
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             What
             did
             they
             ?
             
               C.
               E.
            
             answers
             roundly
             :
             
               They
               did
               not
               marry
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               they
               who
               were
               married
               before
               ,
               did
               leaue
               their
               Wiues
               .
            
             I
             vrge
             Saint
             Pauls
             report
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Cephas
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             onely
             had
             Wiues
             ,
             but
             r
             carried
             them
             along
             in
             their
             Trauels
             .
             He
             answeres
             ,
             
               They
               were
               not
               Wiues
               ,
               but
               other
               deuout
               Women
               ,
               which
               followed
               them
               to
               administer
               maintenance
               to
               them
               .
            
             A
             likely
             tale
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             all
             agree
             in
             it
             ;
             That
             the
             Apostles
             would
             cast
             off
             their
             owne
             Wiues
             ,
             and
             carry
             about
             strange
             Women
             with
             them
             ,
             vpon
             what-euer
             pretence
             .
             
               Credat
               Iudaeus
               apella
               ,
               Non
               ego
               .
            
             Yet
             my
             shamelesse
             Refuter
             cryes
             out
             of
             my
             pride
             and
             ignorāce
             in
             not
             allowing
             this
             ,
             which
             hee
             dares
             proclaime
             for
             the
             receiued
             exposition
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             
             all
             that
             euer
             wrote
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Church
             .
             When
             hee
             knowes
             that
             his
             ſ
             Clement
             in
             his
             Recognitions
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             Pope
             in
             their
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             hath
             expounded
             it
             contrarily
             ,
             of
             Wiues
             ,
             not
             of
             strange
             Women
             .
             t
             Leo
             the
             ninth
             ,
             against
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Nicetas
             the
             Abbot
             ;
             where
             he
             directly
             affirms
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             carry
             about
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             
               Vt
               de
               mercede
               praedicationis
               sustentarentur
               ab
               ijs
               ;
               That
               they
               might
               be
               maintayned
               by
               the
               reward
               of
               their
               preaching
            
             ;
             making
             the
             force
             of
             the
             word
             to
             lie
             in
             
               circumducendi
               ,
               non
               amplectendi
            
             :
             Either
             therefore
             his
             Pope
             erres
             in
             a
             deliberate
             exposition
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             haue
             not
             erred
             ;
             And
             either
             his
             Popes
             are
             no
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             
               C.
               E.
            
             hath
             no
             forehead
             .
          
           
             
             Nothing
             can
             make
             the
             
               Rhemists
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Sister
               ,
               a
               Woman
               )
            
             not
             ridiculous
             ;
             not
             that
             Visor
             of
             Age
             ,
             which
             my
             Refuter
             pleases
             to
             fasten
             vpon
             it
             .
             
               There
               wants
               an
               Article
            
             (
             he
             saith
             .
             )
             Our
             Apostle
             should
             haue
             comne
             to
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             
             and
             him
             ,
             to
             learne
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             to
             vse
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             last
             accurate
             Translation
             of
             the
             English
             Bible
             ,
             hath
             Woman
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             is
             a
             poore
             aduantage
             ;
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             it
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             exquisite
             Edition
             ,
             to
             set
             all
             the
             Idiotismes
             of
             either
             Language
             ,
             and
             diuers
             readings
             in
             the
             Margin
             ?
             Euery
             Schole-Boy
             knowes
             that
             the
             word
             signifies
             both
             ;
             but
             whether
             of
             them
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             receiued
             into
             the
             Text
             ,
             our
             Text
             it selfe
             shewes
             ;
             How
             wittily
             is
             Saint
             PAVLS
             ,
             
               A
               Woman
               ,
               a
               Sister
            
             ,
             paralelled
             with
             Saint
             PETERS
             ,
             
               Viri
               Fratres
            
             ;
             
             
               Yee
               Men
               which
               are
               Brethren
            
             ,
             is
             a
             meet
             predication
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               Yee
               Sisters
               which
               are
               Women
            
             ,
             is
             absurd
             ;
             Neither
             doth
             Saint
             Peter
             say
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Brethren
               men
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               A
               Sister
               Woman
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             well
             may
             wee
             appeale
             from
             his
             iudgment
             as
             incompetent
             ,
             whom
             his
             owne
             Doctors
             accuse
             as
             partiall
             ,
             and
             censure
             as
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             Yet
             euen
             hee
             
             against
             Heluidius
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Vxores
               circumducendi
            
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             worth
             my
             Readers
             note
             ,
             how
             the
             Plagiary
             Priest
             hauing
             stolne
             this
             whole
             passage
             (
             as
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             verbatim
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             yet
             ouer-reaches
             his
             Master
             ;
             for
             where
             Bellarmine
             sayes
             ,
             
               Ita
               ferè
               omnes
               Graeci
               &
               Latini
            
             ;
             So
             almost
             all
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ;
             this
             Bayard
             dares
             say
             ,
             All
             (
             sauing
             Clemens
             )
             as
             well
             Greeke
             ,
             as
             Latine
             ;
             and
             when
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             names
             some
             that
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             ;
             Another
             that
             in
             Heresi●
             speakes
             for
             him
             one
             where
             ,
             another
             where
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             ▪
             who
             being
             also
             himselfe
             a
             marryed
             Priest
             ,
             could
             say
             in
             his
             exhortation
             ,
             
               Licebat
               &
               Apostolis
               nubere
               ,
               &
               v●ores
               circumducere
            
             ;
             Another
             tha●
             grounds
             vpon
             an
             euident
             mis-reading
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             Bulke
             ,
             puts
             in
             Saint
             Bede
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Thomas
             parties
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             &
             and
             then
             sings
             ,
             
               Iō
               paean
            
             .
             It
             is
             well
             y●
             that
             hee
             grants
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             and
             Saint
             Ignatius
             to
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             for
             this
             interpretation
             ;
             and
             when
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             yeeld
             vs
             his
             Pope
             Clement
             ,
             Pope
             Leo
             seconded
             by
             his
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             
               Laurentius
               Valla
            
             ,
             and
             others
             cited
             by
             Erasmus
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             Espencaeus
             himselfe
             grants
             herein
             ,
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               veterum
               ,
               a
               difference
               amongst
               the
               Ancient
               .
            
             And
             if
             these
             had
             neuer
             beene
             ,
             the
             Text
             cleeres
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             ,
             not
             to
             inforce
             the
             word
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             implyes
             a
             power
             ouer
             the
             partie
             carryed
             ▪
             
             The
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             charge
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             this
             circumduction
             ;
             Now
             that
             rich
             Matrones
             should
             follow
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             minister
             to
             them
             of
             their
             substance
             ,
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             ease
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Neither
             was
             this
             attendance
             for
             ministration
             ,
             so
             much
             an
             act
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             a
             voluntarie
             act
             of
             the
             women
             themselues
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             in
             this
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             should
             haue
             crossed
             their
             doctrine
             .
             For
             if
             Saint
             Paul
             gaue
             
             that
             charge
             (
             of
             being
             the
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             )
             on
             purpose
             y
             (
             as
             Chrysostome
             saith
             )
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Enemies
             to
             Marriage
             ;
             how
             must
             this
             needes
             open
             them
             againe
             ,
             and
             breed
             a
             conceit
             of
             that
             impuritie
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             meant
             to
             oppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             as
             ashamed
             of
             their
             wiues
             ,
             forsook
             them
             ,
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             bee
             attended
             by
             Strangers
             ?
          
           
             So
             as
             I
             must
             take
             leaue
             to
             bee
             euer
             in
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Wiues
             ,
             and
             carryed
             them
             about
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
             BVt
             what
             Boyes-play
             is
             this
             ,
             To
             giue
             and
             take
             ?
             Our
             doughtie
             Champion
             hath
             granted
             vs
             Clement
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             puls
             him
             backe
             againe
             ;
             Clemens
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               grants
               the
               Apostles
               to
               haue
               had
               wiues
               ,
               but
               hee
               denyes
               that
               they
               vsed
               them
               as
               wiues
            
             ;
             cunningly
             dissembling
             that
             which
             Clemens
             said
             
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             same
             period
             ;
             For
             Peter
             and
             Philip
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             did
             beget
             children
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             did
             Peter
             beget
             them
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             Peter
             when
             hee
             begot
             them
             ?
             In
             the
             time
             of
             their
             painefull
             Euangelicall
             peregrination
             they
             forbore
             perhaps
             :
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             they
             did
             alwayes
             forget
             to
             bee
             Husbands
             ?
             Whence
             ,
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             had
             S.
             Peter
             his
             Petronella
             ?
             if
             shee
             were
             not
             borne
             after
             hee
             was
             Peter
             ?
             Whence
             was
             that
             inscription
             on
             Pilagiaes
             Tombe
             ,
             (
             if
             wee
             may
             beleeue
             z
             PERIONIVS
             )
             
               Hic
               sita
               est
               sponsa
            
             DIONYSII
             ,
             THOMae
             
               Apostoli
               filia
            
             .
             There
             is
             not
             (
             I
             grant
             )
             necessitie
             in
             this
             proofe
             there
             is
             probabilitie
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             too
             boldly
             affirmed
             by
             my
             Detector
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             that
             publike
             calling
             vndertaken
             ,
             vsed
             not
             their
             Wiues
             .
             Is
             that
             of
             Saint
             Ignatius
             nothing
             against
             him
             ?
             
               Opto
               Deo
               dignus
               ,
               &c.
               I
               desire
               to
               bee
               found
               worthy
               of
               God
               ,
               as
            
             PETER
             and
             PAVL
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               which
               were
               marryed
               men
               ,
               and
            
             a
             
               not
               for
               lusts
               
               sake
               ,
               but
               for
               propagation
               of
               Posterity
               inioyed
               their
               Wiues
               .
            
             Thus
             hee
             .
             So
             much
             against
             
               C.
               E.
            
             that
             
               C.
               E.
            
             is
             no
             lesse
             against
             him
             .
             The
             Testimonie
             of
             Saint
             Ignatius
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               is
               a
               meere
               forgerie
            
             ;
             easily
             answered
             .
             If
             Ignatius
             had
             either
             denyed
             or
             disliked
             these
             Marriages
             ,
             no
             mans
             word
             had
             beene
             more
             authentike
             ;
             now
             ,
             this
             clause
             hath
             made
             him
             falsified
             :
             Hee
             cannot
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             say
             that
             the
             sentence
             came
             out
             of
             our
             Forge
             ;
             wee
             take
             him
             as
             wee
             finde
             him
             ;
             neither
             doth
             
               B.
               Espenceus
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ingenuous
             Writer
             ,
             take
             such
             exception
             ,
             but
             finds
             the
             authority
             weighty
             .
             That
             more
             vnlikely
             Epistle
             which
             Ignatius
             wrote
             to
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             (
             though
             palpably
             reiected
             by
             their
             owne
             )
             is
             classicall
             enough
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             serue
             a
             Coccius
             ,
             or
             a
             Bellarmine
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Pierre
               Cotton
            
             ;
             But
             ,
             here
             the
             Epistle
             it selfe
             is
             not
             questioned
             ;
             only
             this
             clause
             is
             bored
             in
             the
             Eare.
             And
             why
             so
             ?
             Forsooth
             the
             ancient
             Greeke
             Copies
             haue
             it
             not
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             the
             man
             hath
             vexed
             
             the
             olde
             Greeke
             Manuscripts
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             his
             one
             Fellow
             shall
             giue
             him
             the
             lye
             ;
             who
             confesses
             it
             to
             be
             in
             all
             Copies
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             old
             and
             new
             ,
             whiles
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             (
             b
             
               Et
               alij
               Apostoli
               )
               ex
               textu
               abradenda
               .
            
             Or
             if
             that
             will
             not
             serue
             ;
             there
             is
             yet
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             Baliol
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             an
             olde
             Copie
             of
             the
             age
             of
             seuen
             hundred
             ,
             or
             eight
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             wherein
             the
             words
             are
             found
             ;
             Only
             the
             wordes
             (
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             Apostles
             )
             blurred
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             still
             to
             be
             well
             discerned
             :
             If
             the
             Greek
             should
             want
             the
             clause
             ,
             what
             were
             this
             ?
             The
             first
             Edition
             of
             Ignatius
             in
             Greeke
             was
             (
             1558.
             )
             as
             the
             Centurists
             haue
             noted
             ;
             and
             how
             easie
             was
             it
             to
             leaue
             out
             one
             sentence
             ,
             that
             seemed
             preiudiciall
             ?
             Let
             him
             neuer
             cast
             this
             vpon
             the
             Graecians
             :
             they
             neuer
             so
             excelled
             in
             this
             Faculty
             of
             counterfeiting
             as
             the
             
               Romanes
               :
               Greece
            
             in
             this
             must
             yeeld
             to
             Italie
             ,
             how-euer
             it
             pleases
             c
             Pope
             Gregorie
             and
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             herein
             only
             to
             giue
             it
             superioritie
             .
          
           
           
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             this
             very
             place
             puts
             mee
             in
             minde
             of
             a
             memorable
             iuggling
             Tricke
             of
             his
             Fellowes
             .
             The
             old
             Platina
             printed
             at
             Paris
             by
             
               Francis
               Regnault
               .
               An.
            
             1500.
             (
             which
             I
             haue
             seene
             )
             and
             all
             other
             olde
             Copies
             ,
             read
             thus
             of
             Saint
             
               Luke
               ;
               Vixit
               annos
            
             84.
             
             d
             
               Vxorē
               habens
               in
               Bithynia
            
             .
             Now
             comes
             the
             Onuphrian
             Edition
             set
             forth
             at
             
               Coleine
               .
               An.
            
             1600.
             from
             the
             shop
             of
             
               Materuus
               Colinus
            
             ,
             and
             reades
             ,
             
               Vxorem
               non
               habens
               in
               Bithynia
            
             ;
             with
             which
             authoritie
             Espencaeus
             himselfe
             was
             deceiued
             ,
             citing
             Hierome
             for
             it
             as
             the
             Fountaine
             ,
             whence
             perhaps
             Platina
             might
             fetch
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             my
             Reader
             please
             to
             turne
             to
             that
             c
             Catalogue
             of
             famous
             Writers
             ,
             ascribed
             (
             not
             vniustly
             )
             to
             Hierome
             ,
             there
             shall
             hee
             finde
             the
             very
             same
             coozenage
             ;
             the
             words
             run
             so
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Latine
             printed
             Copies
             ;
             but
             not
             acknowledged
             ,
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Sophronius
             in
             the
             Greeke
             Translation
             ;
             and
             Erasmus
             ,
             reading
             it
             either
             ,
             
               Hauing
               ,
               or
               not
               hauing
            
             ,
             at
             last
             shuts
             vp
             ;
             
               Haec
               verba
               videntur
               adiecta
               ;
               
               quandoquidem
               nec
               adduntur
               apud
            
             SOPHRONIVM
             ,
             
               nec
               in
               exemplaribus
               emendatioribus
               .
               These
               words
            
             (
             saith
             ERASMVS
             )
             
               seeme
               patched
               to
               the
               rest
               ;
               since
               they
               neither
               are
               added
               in
            
             SOPHRONIVS
             ,
             
               nor
               in
               the
               better
               Copies
            
             .
             Thus
             hee
             .
             It
             was
             fit
             my
             READER
             should
             haue
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             Romane
             integritie
             .
          
           
             I
             alleaged
             the
             learned
             Cardinall
             Caietan
             for
             the
             likelihood
             of
             S.
             Pauls
             Marriage
             ;
             Can
             my
             Refuter
             denie
             this
             ?
             The
             words
             are
             plaine
             :
             f
             
               Locus
               cogere
               videtur
               ;
               The
               place
               seemes
               to
               inforce
               it
               ,
               not
               by
               demonstratiue
               reason
               but
               in
               all
               reasonable
               sense
               ,
               that
            
             PAVL
             
               had
               a
               Wife
            
             ,
             So
             he
             .
             Which
             is
             all
             I
             contended
             for
             .
             If
             now
             hee
             shall
             thinke
             to
             choke
             me
             with
             a
             crosse
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             concerning
             Saint
             Pauls
             not
             conuersing
             with
             his
             Wife
             after
             his
             Apostle-ship
             ,
             he
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             I
             well
             remember
             Caietan
             to
             haue
             beene
             a
             Romane
             Cardinall
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             some
             points
             necessarily
             vnsound
             ;
             whose
             ingenuitie
             yet
             in
             this
             busines
             I
             haue
             formerly
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
             FRom
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             cleere
             for
             vs
             )
             we
             descended
             to
             their
             Canons
             .
             It
             troubles
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
               fathers
               these
               vpon
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Iesuite
            
             TVRRIAN
             
               sweats
               to
               defend
               it
            
             (
             insinuating
             my
             contrary
             opinion
             )
             and
             yet
             that
             I
             cite
             them
             for
             my selfe
             ;
             whereas
             his
             wisedome
             might
             haue
             considered
             that
             their
             force
             is
             no
             whit
             lesse
             strong
             against
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             doubt
             ,
             or
             denyall
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             The
             Trent
             Canons
             rore
             terribly
             to
             them
             :
             to
             vs
             ,
             or
             the
             French
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             as
             the
             Pot-guns
             of
             Boyes
             :
             we
             may
             cite
             these
             to
             them
             as
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             may
             cite
             them
             to
             vs
             as
             Alchoran
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             appeares
             how
             farre
             not
             only
             Schoole-Learning
             ,
             but
             euen
             Logike
             transcends
             this
             poore
             Refuters
             capacitie
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             distinguish
             betweene
             disputing
             adrem
             ,
             &
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             .
          
           
           
             What
             I
             said
             in
             my
             Epistle
             to
             my
             reuerend
             and
             worthy
             Friend
             Master
             Doctor
             Iames
             ,
             the
             incomparably-industrious
             and
             learned
             Bibliothecary
             of
             Oxford
             (
             a
             man
             whom
             their
             Posseuine
             thought
             so
             well
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             handsomely
             stolne
             a
             Booke
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             clapt
             it
             out
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             a
             man
             whom
             so
             base
             a
             Tongue
             as
             my
             Detectors
             cannot
             disgrace
             )
             I
             professe
             still
             ,
             that
             I
             hold
             those
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             vncanonicall
             ;
             And
             doe
             I
             hold
             this
             alone
             ?
             Doth
             not
             his
             Pope
             Gelasius
             so
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Isidore
             Bishop
             of
             Hispalis
             so
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Leo
             the
             Ninth
             so
             ?
             Are
             not
             some
             of
             them
             at
             pleasure
             reiected
             by
             Posseuine
             ,
             
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             the
             true
             issue
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             they
             accordingly
             respected
             ,
             and
             obserued
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             Doth
             not
             his
             g
             Medina
             grant
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             that
             the
             Latine
             Church
             scarce
             obserues
             six
             ,
             or
             eight
             of
             them
             ?
             These
             Canons
             then
             I
             doe
             not
             hold
             Apostolicall
             ;
             I
             doe
             hold
             ancient
             ,
             and
             not
             vnworthy
             of
             respect
             ;
             and
             such
             
             as
             I
             wonder
             they
             haue
             escaped
             the
             Romane
             Purgations
             .
             As
             for
             those
             other
             nine
             or
             tenne
             noted
             Counterfeits
             ,
             which
             I
             ioyned
             herewith
             for
             companie
             ,
             in
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             his
             shame
             would
             serue
             him
             to
             iustifie
             ,
             if
             his
             leasure
             would
             ;
             whereas
             there
             is
             scarce
             one
             of
             them
             whome
             his
             owne
             Authours
             haue
             not
             branded
             .
          
           
             
             My
             Refuter
             must
             haue
             a
             fling
             ;
             In
             an
             idle
             excursion
             therefore
             he
             iustly
             rayles
             on
             the
             Protestant
             practice
             ,
             in
             reiecting
             those
             Fathers
             for
             Bastardie
             one
             while
             ,
             whome
             otherwhiles
             they
             cite
             for
             currant
             ;
             when
             his
             owne
             eminent
             impudencie
             in
             the
             very
             passage
             next
             going
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             following
             (
             to
             goe
             no
             further
             )
             offends
             in
             the
             same
             kinde
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ;
             The
             Protestants
             take
             libertie
             to
             refuse
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             euen
             ingenuous
             Papists
             haue
             censured
             as
             base
             ;
             The
             Papists
             take
             libertie
             ,
             when
             they
             lift
             ,
             to
             reiect
             the
             authoritie
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             whose
             Truth
             they
             cannot
             denie
             .
             The
             instances
             hereof
             would
             bee
             endlesse
             .
             
             But
             with
             what
             face
             can
             any
             Papist
             taxe
             vs
             for
             this
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             World
             may
             see
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             and
             twentie
             of
             their
             Authours
             ,
             whome
             after
             the
             first
             allowance
             they
             haue
             either
             suppressed
             ,
             or
             censured
             ?
             To
             their
             eternall
             and
             open
             conuiction
             ,
             Doctor
             Iames
             (
             whome
             they
             may
             reuile
             ,
             but
             shall
             neuer
             answere
             )
             hath
             collected
             and
             published
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             pages
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             NOt
             to
             follow
             therefore
             this
             babbling
             vagary
             of
             my
             Aduersary
             against
             Zuinglius
             ,
             
             
               Luther
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Whitakers
            
             ,
             (
             what
             Puppy
             cannot
             bark
             at
             a
             dead
             Lion
             ?
             )
             we
             come
             close
             to
             the
             Canon
             .
             That
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             shal
             forsake
             or
             cast
             off
             his
             Wife
             in
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Pietie
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             deposition
             .
             Wherewith
             how
             much
             my
             Refuter
             is
             pressed
             ,
             appeares
             in
             that
             he
             is
             faine
             with
             Baronius
             
             to
             auoyd
             it
             ,
             with
             ,
             
               Apocryphorum
               non
               est
               tanta
               authoritas
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               so
               great
               authoritie
               in
               Apocryphall
               Canons
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             euen
             now
             vpbrayded
             vs
             with
             the
             lawlesse
             rejection
             of
             ancient
             Records
             ;
             and
             by
             name
             would
             vndertake
             to
             iustifie
             those
             whom
             my
             Epistle
             taxed
             for
             adulterine
             ,
             whereof
             these
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             a
             part
             ?
             now
             hee
             is
             faine
             to
             change
             his
             note
             ,
             
               Apocryphorum
               non
               est
               tanta
               authoritas
            
             .
             Hee
             hath
             cast
             off
             Ignatius
             alreadie
             ,
             anon
             you
             shal
             find
             him
             reiecting
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
               Gratian
               ,
               Sigebert
               ,
               H.
               Huntingdon
               ,
            
             and
             whom
             not
             ?
             vpon
             euery
             occasion
             shamelesly
             practizing
             that
             which
             hee
             censures
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             alleage
             the
             sixt
             general
             Councell
             ,
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             proclaiming
             this
             sense
             truely
             Apostolicall
             ,
             euen
             the
             sixt
             generall
             Councell
             is
             reiected
             as
             neither
             sixt
             ,
             nor
             generall
             ,
             nor
             Councell
             ;
             That
             this
             Apostolicall
             Canon
             is
             bent
             against
             the
             deniall
             
             of
             Matrimoniall
             conuersation
             ,
             is
             apparantly
             expressed
             in
             those
             Canons
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             how-euer
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             persons
             is
             restrayned
             .
             There
             is
             no
             way
             therefore
             to
             vntye
             this
             knot
             ,
             but
             by
             cutting
             it
             ;
             and
             my
             cauilling
             Priest
             with
             his
             Jesuites
             may
             gnaw
             long
             enough
             vpon
             this
             bone
             ,
             ere
             they
             suck
             in
             
               any
               thing
               from
               hence
               ,
               but
               the
               bloud
               of
               their
               owne
               iawes
               .
            
          
           
             Any
             of
             those
             words
             single
             might
             be
             auoyded
             ,
             but
             so
             set
             together
             ,
             will
             abide
             no
             elusion
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               not
               vpon
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               eiect
               his
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
             The
             shift
             that
             
               C.
               E.
            
             
             borrowes
             from
             Bellarmine
             ,
             is
             grosse
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             his
             owne
             heart
             cannot
             trust
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             *
             
               praetextu
               cautionis
            
             .
             Looke
             ouer
             all
             the
             Copies
             ;
             all
             interpretations
             of
             these
             Canons
             ;
             that
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ;
             that
             of
             
               Gentianus
               Heruetus
            
             ;
             that
             of
             Caranza
             ;
             that
             which
             Gratian
             ,
             (
             whome
             my
             either
             gracelesse
             or
             ignorant
             Aduersarie
             dares
             name
             against
             mee
             )
             citeth
             from
             hence
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             runne
             
               praetextu
               
               religionis
            
             .
             How
             cleere
             is
             that
             of
             their
             owne
             h
             Law
             ?
             
               Si
               quis
               docuerit
               Sacerdotem
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               teach
               that
               a
               Priest
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               may
               contemne
               his
               own
               Wife
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Zonaras
             ,
             whom
             both
             our
             Iunius
             ,
             and
             their
             Espencaeus
             cite
             out
             of
             Quintinus
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             is
             most
             cleere
             ;
             
               Hoc
               enim
               videtur
               in
               calumniam
               fieri
               nuptiarum
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               this
               eiection
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               would
               seeme
               to
               bee
               done
               in
               reproch
               of
               marriage
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Matrimoniall
               knowledge
               of
               man
               and
               wife
               caused
               any
               vncleannesse
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             he
             takes
             it
             not
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             but
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             of
             the
             Coniugall
             act
             .
             The
             necessitie
             of
             which
             sense
             also
             is
             euicted
             by
             their
             owne
             *
             Espencaeus
             out
             of
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             second
             Homily
             vpon
             Titus
             .
             And
             i
             Balsamon
             no
             lesse
             directly
             ;
             Because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               before
               that
               Law
               of
            
             IVSTINIAN
             ,
             
               it
               was
               lawfull
               for
               a
               man
               vpon
               any
               cause
               to
               diuorce
               his
               Wife
               :
               therefore
               the
               present
               Canon
               giues
               charge
               ,
               that
               it
               
               shall
               not
               be
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               vpon
               pretence
               of
               Pietie
               ,
               to
               put
               away
               his
               Wife
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             yong
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquitie
             began
             in
             this
             point
             to
             worke
             ;
             so
             as
             Marriage
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             prediction
             ,
             beganne
             to
             bee
             in
             an
             ill
             name
             ,
             though
             the
             cleere
             Light
             of
             that
             Primitiue
             Truth
             would
             not
             indure
             the
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             in
             all
             this
             I
             haue
             both
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Examples
             of
             that
             Leuiticall
             Priesthood
             ;
             by
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             their
             practice
             ,
             by
             their
             anciently-reputed
             Canons
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             agedest
             Fathers
             ,
             so
             made
             good
             the
             lawfulnesse
             and
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Marriages
             of
             persons
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             feare
             a
             Diuorce
             either
             from
             my
             Wife
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             in
             that
             my
             Confident
             and
             iust
             Assertion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HONOVR
           OF
           THE
           MARRIED
           CLERGIE
           maintained
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           second
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             ANd
             now
             ,
             
             since
             in
             this
             poynt
             wee
             haue
             happily
             wonne
             the
             day
             ,
             lesse
             labour
             needs
             in
             the
             other
             .
             It
             is
             safe
             erring
             with
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             CHRIST
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             Soone
             after
             (
             according
             to
             S.
             Pauls
             prophesie
             )
             Spirits
             of
             Errors
             were
             abroad
             ;
             and
             whether
             out
             of
             the
             necessarie
             exigence
             of
             those
             prosecuted
             
             times
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             an
             affectation
             to
             win
             fauour
             and
             admiration
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             Gentilisme
             ,
             Virginitie
             began
             to
             rayse
             vp
             it selfe
             in
             some
             priuate
             conceits
             ,
             vpon
             the
             ruines
             of
             honest
             Wedlocke
             ;
             neyther
             is
             it
             hard
             to
             discerne
             by
             what
             degrees
             ;
             yet
             ,
             neuer
             with
             such
             absolute
             successe
             ,
             as
             to
             proceed
             to
             any
             Law
             of
             restraint
             .
             
               I
               doe
               not
               therefore
               fayne
               to
               my selfe
            
             (
             as
             mine
             idle
             Refuter
             )
             
               golden
               ages
               of
               mirth
               and
            
             k
             
               marrying
               ,
               vnder
               those
               tyrannous
               persecutions
               ,
               but
               in
               those
               bloudie
               ages
               ,
               I
               doe
               auouch
               to
               him
               ,
            
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             an
             immunitie
             from
             the
             Tyrannous
             yoke
             of
             forced
             continencie
             .
             This
             if
             hee
             could
             haue
             disproued
             by
             any
             iust
             instances
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             giuen
             vs
             words
             .
          
           
             
             If
             he
             be
             angrie
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             some
             
               of
               the
               pretended
               Epistles
               of
               his
               ancient
               Popes
               to
               this
               purpose
               are
               palpably
               foysted
            
             ;
             Let
             him
             fasten
             where
             hee
             lists
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             not
             an
             answer
             ,
             let
             me
             haue
             the
             shame
             ;
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             snarle
             where
             he
             dares
             not
             bite
             .
          
           
           
             That
             which
             I
             cited
             from
             Origen
             ,
             
             aduising
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Clergie-men
             not
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             their
             parentage
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             he
             can
             cauill
             at
             .
             
               The
               same
               perswasion
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               might
               bee
               made
               to
               S.
            
             PETERS
             
               daughter
               (
               as
               many
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               he
               had
               one
               )
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               follow
               that
               hee
               knew
               his
               wife
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             But
             what
             needs
             this
             parenthesis
             ,
             if
             the
             man
             bee
             true
             to
             his
             owne
             Authors
             ?
             Did
             wee
             deuise
             the
             Storie
             of
             Petronilla
             ?
             Did
             wee
             inuent
             the
             passage
             of
             her
             Sutor
             Flaccus
             ;
             Of
             her
             Feuer
             ,
             the
             cure
             whereof
             her
             father
             denyed
             ?
             Of
             her
             Epitaph
             ingrauen
             in
             Marble
             ,
             by
             her
             fathers
             owne
             hand
             ;
             
               Aureae
               Petronillae
               ,
               dilectissimae
               filiae
               ,
               To
               my
               deare
               and
               precious
            
             PETRONILLA
             ,
             
               my
               most
               beloued
               daughter
            
             ,
             found
             by
             Paul
             the
             First
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             things
             reported
             by
             their
             owne
             
               Volateranus
               ,
               Petr.
               Natalis
            
             ,
             l
             
               Beda
               ,
               Vssuardus
               ,
               Sygebertus
               ,
               Platina
               ?
            
             Still
             where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             cryes
             out
             of
             reiecting
             authorities
             in
             other
             cases
             allowed
             ?
             Eyther
             then
             
             let
             him
             giue
             the
             lye
             to
             his
             Histories
             ,
             or
             else
             let
             him
             compute
             the
             Time
             when
             Flaccus
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Count
             ,
             was
             a
             Sutor
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             he
             be
             not
             forced
             to
             grant
             that
             shee
             was
             begotten
             of
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             after
             his
             Apostleship
             :
             And
             so
             (
             for
             ought
             hee
             knowes
             )
             might
             those
             sonnes
             bee
             whom
             Origen
             thus
             dehorteth
             ;
             This
             man
             was
             not
             their
             Mid-wife
             .
             The
             place
             of
             Origen
             which
             hee
             m
             cites
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             tooke
             vp
             somewhat
             on
             trust
             :
             let
             him
             goe
             and
             inquire
             better
             of
             his
             Creditor
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             token
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Homily
             of
             Origen
             ,
             whither
             he
             sends
             vs
             ,
             hee
             shall
             finde
             nothing
             but
             Balaams
             Asse
             ;
             an
             obiect
             fit
             for
             his
             meditation
             .
             As
             for
             that
             parcel
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             my
             chin-cough
             caused
             mee
             to
             suppresse
             
               (
               in
               ipsa
               Christianitate
            
             )
             it
             is
             as
             Herbe-Iohn
             in
             the
             Pot
             ,
             
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             my
             allegation
             .
             Origen
             speakes
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               Many
               that
               are
               first
               ,
               shall
               be
               last
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             he
             applyes
             as
             a
             cooling-card
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Christian
             parents
             ,
             especially
             
             
               Si
               fuerint
               ex
               patribus
               Sacerdotali
               sede
               dignificatis
               ,
               If
               they
               be
               the
               sonnes
               of
               them
               which
               are
               dignified
               with
               Sacerdotall
               honour
            
             ;
             The
             change
             of
             the
             Preposition
             is
             remarkeable
             ,
             
               ex
               patribus
            
             ,
             arguing
             that
             he
             speakes
             not
             of
             their
             education
             ,
             but
             their
             descent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             implying
             no
             lesse
             then
             I
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             their
             parentage
             giues
             them
             a
             supposed
             cause
             of
             exaltation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             HOly
             n
             ATHANASIVS
             was
             brought
             by
             mee
             
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               thousand
               Histories
            
             :
             Who
             tels
             vs
             that
             it
             was
             no
             rare
             thing
             to
             find
             marryed
             Bishops
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
             My
             wise
             Refuter
             ,
             after
             hee
             hath
             idlely
             gone
             about
             the
             bush
             a
             little
             ,
             comes
             out
             with
             this
             dry
             verdict
             ,
             
               What
               will
               Master
            
             HALL
             
               hence
               infer
               ?
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               may
               lawfully
               marrie
               ?
            
             Saint
             ATHANASIVS
             
               saith
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               onely
               recounteth
               the
               fact
               ,
               
               that
               some
               marryed
               of
               both
               sorts
               ,
               but
               whether
               they
               did
               well
               or
               ill
               ,
               or
               whether
               himself
               did
               approue
               or
               condemne
               the
               same
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               word
               in
               this
               sentence
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             We
             take
             what
             he
             giues
             ,
             and
             seeke
             for
             no
             more
             ;
             Wee
             cited
             Athanasius
             in
             stead
             of
             many
             Histories
             ,
             not
             of
             many
             Arguments
             ,
             Histories
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             not
             discourses
             
               de
               iure
            
             ;
             The
             lawfulnesse
             was
             discussed
             before
             ,
             the
             practice
             and
             vse
             is
             now
             inquired
             of
             .
             This
             Athanasius
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             
               C.
               E.
            
             yeelds
             ;
             Wherein
             yet
             I
             may
             not
             forget
             to
             put
             my
             Refuter
             in
             minde
             ,
             how
             brittle
             his
             memorie
             is
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             same
             leafe
             contradicts
             himselfe
             ;
             For
             when
             hee
             had
             before
             
               confessed
               that
            
             ATHANASIVS
             
               doth
               neyther
               approue
               nor
               condemne
               the
               practice
               ,
               eyther
               as
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
            
             
             now
             he
             plainely
             tels
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               the
               words
               were
               not
               spoken
               by
               way
               of
               simple
               narration
               ,
               but
               of
               mislike
               and
               reprehension
               .
            
             He
             would
             be
             a
             good
             lyer
             if
             he
             could
             agree
             with
             himselfe
             .
             Why
             of
             dislike
             ?
             For
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               it
               was
               neuer
               lawfull
               for
               Monkes
               or
               
               Bishops
               to
               beget
               children
               .
               Ipse
               dixit
               ,
            
             wee
             must
             beleeue
             him
             ;
             o
             Not
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             Chrysostome
             teaches
             vs
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               it
               is
               possible
               with
               marriage
               to
               doe
               the
               acts
               of
               Monkes
               :
            
             nor
             to
             conuince
             him
             with
             counter-testimonies
             ,
             let
             him
             tel
             me
             what
             fault
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             doe
             or
             not
             to
             doe
             miracles
             ?
             These
             in
             this
             sentence
             of
             *
             ATHANASIVS
             ,
             goe
             in
             the
             same
             ranke
             with
             Marriage
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             cleare
             Athanasius
             ,
             he
             brings
             Hierom
             against
             Vigilantius
             ,
             (
             impudently
             called
             by
             him
             ,
             The
             father
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             all
             Clergie-men
             to
             marrie
             ;
             when
             his
             verie
             Rhemists
             haue
             checkt
             him
             for
             this
             slander
             )
             pleading
             against
             that
             necessitie
             ,
             from
             which
             wee
             haue
             oft
             washt
             our
             hands
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             against
             Iouinian
             affirmes
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             vs.
             
          
           
             To
             say
             then
             that
             Athanasius
             spoke
             this
             only
             of
             lewd
             licentious
             Monks
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             leud
             libertie
             of
             a
             licentious
             tongue
             that
             hath
             
             ouer-runne
             both
             Truth
             and
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             this
             Orator
             ,
             this
             parcell
             of
             wit
             ,
             flyes
             out
             into
             a
             pleasant
             frumpe
             ,
             as
             hee
             thinkes
             ,
             but
             indeed
             an
             vgly
             ,
             inhumane
             ,
             lothsome
             ribaudrie
             ,
             ill-beseeming
             the
             mouth
             of
             any
             that
             was
             borne
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             whether
             ill
             or
             well
             beseeming
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             Virgine-Priest
             ,
             forsooth
             so
             pure
             and
             Angelical
             ,
             that
             marriage
             would
             vn-Saint
             him
             .
             His
             vnmanly
             vnnaturall
             Stile
             belcheth
             thus
             :
             
             Thus
             LVTHER
             ,
             of
             KATHERINE
             BORE
             
               his
               Sow
               ,
               had
               sixe
               Pigs
               .
            
             Away
             nasty
             
               C.
               E.
            
             transformed
             by
             Circe
             !
             Hoy
             !
             backe
             to
             her
             Styes
             ,
             yea
             thine
             ,
             where
             thou
             maist
             freely
             
               
                 Grunnire
                 in
                 septis
              
               
                 cum
                 foedo
                 hoc
                 agmine
                 clausus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Then
             proceeds
             hee
             ,
             enuying
             the
             the
             matrimoniall
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             Bucer
             :
             who
             surely
             ,
             had
             he
             vnder
             the
             vaile
             of
             maydenly
             Priesthood
             been
             farre
             more
             fruitfull
             in
             a
             whole
             swarme
             of
             Bastards
             ,
             should
             neuer
             haue
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             vnlesse
             perhaps
             he
             
             had
             denyed
             to
             pay
             ,
             
               Taxam
               Camerae
            
             .
             As
             for
             Ochius
             ,
             allowing
             Polygamie
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             other
             worse
             obliquities
             in
             his
             opinions
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             to
             vs
             ?
             For
             the
             marriage
             of
             
               P.
               Martyr
               Occolampadius
               ,
               Pellican
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Let
             him
             take
             for
             an
             acquittance
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             payed
             them
             thus
             ,
             
               Nobis
               nostrae
               sunt
            
             lunones
             ,
             
               vobis
               vestrae
            
             Veneres
             .
             And
             then
             I
             aske
             ,
             
               Viuat
               vter
               nostrū
               cruce
               dignior
            
             .
             If
             this
             will
             not
             serue
             for
             repayment
             ,
             I
             must
             eeke
             it
             out
             with
             a
             smal
             ,
             yet
             currant
             ,
             commoditie
             of
             two
             poore
             verses
             ,
             which
             I
             learned
             of
             his
             Mantuan
             at
             the
             Grammar
             Schoole
             :
             
               
                 
                   Sanctus
                   ager
                   scurris
                   ,
                
                 
                   venerabilis
                   ara
                   Cynaedis
                
              
               
                 
                   Seruit
                   ,
                   honorandae
                
                 
                   Diuûm
                   Ganymedibus
                   aedes
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Let
             him
             take
             this
             spoonefull
             of
             Holy-water
             to
             digest
             his
             Hogges-flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             HItherto
             my
             Refuters
             p
             Yron
             hath
             beene
             as
             Straw
             ,
             his
             Brasse
             as
             rotten
             Wood
             ,
             his
             Sling-stones
             as
             Stubble
             ;
             but
             now
             hee
             hath
             found
             that
             will
             kill
             mee
             dead
             ;
             and
             sayes
             no
             lesse
             then
             
               Hoc
               habet
            
             .
             q
             CYPRIAN
             is
             by
             me
             alledged
             for
             the
             Historie
             of
             Numidicus
             ;
             whom
             I
             auouched
             a
             married
             Presbyter
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             token
             that
             hee
             saw
             his
             wife
             burning
             (
             besides
             him
             )
             with
             the
             flames
             of
             Martyrdome
             .
             And
             Lord
             ,
             what
             out-cryes
             are
             here
             of
             fraud
             and
             corruption
             !
             and
             how
             could
             this
             Masse-Priest
             wish
             himselfe
             neere
             mee
             when
             I
             should
             bee
             vrged
             with
             this
             imposture
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             face
             I
             would
             make
             thereon
             ?
             Euen
             such
             a
             one
             (
             good
             sir
             Shorne
             )
             as
             is
             framed
             by
             the
             confidence
             of
             honest
             innocencie
             .
             God
             deale
             so
             with
             my
             soule
             ,
             as
             it
             meanes
             nothing
             but
             ingenuous
             sinceritie
             ;
             neyther
             hath
             my
             penne
             swarued
             one
             letter
             
             from
             the
             Text
             :
             My
             margine
             sayd
             ,
             
               Numidicus
               Presbyter
            
             ;
             
             so
             doth
             Cyprian
             himselfe
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             lines
             before
             this
             report
             of
             his
             wife
             ;
             so
             (
             besides
             the
             Text
             )
             doth
             the
             margine
             of
             Erasmus
             .
             And
             what
             trechery
             could
             it
             be
             to
             adde
             the
             word
             of
             CYPRIANS
             owne
             explication
             ?
             But
             Numidicus
             was
             not
             then
             Priest
             when
             his
             wife
             was
             martyred
             ;
             rather
             vpon
             that
             constancie
             was
             honoured
             with
             holy
             Orders
             .
             How
             appeares
             that
             ,
             when
             Cyprian
             onely
             sayes
             ,
             
             
               Numidicus
               Presbyter
               ascribatur
               Presbyterorum
               Carthaginensium
               numero
               &
               nobiscum
               sedeat
               in
               clero
               .
            
             He
             was
             before
             a
             Priest
             ,
             for
             ought
             this
             Libeller
             ,
             or
             any
             mortall
             man
             knowes
             ,
             and
             now
             was
             ascribed
             into
             the
             honoured
             Clergie
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             soone
             after
             to
             be
             promoted
             to
             Episcopall
             dignitie
             .
             Before
             the
             report
             therefore
             of
             his
             wiues
             martyrdome
             ,
             he
             is
             named
             a
             Priest
             .
             What
             haue
             I
             offended
             in
             seconding
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ?
             Let
             this
             peremptory
             babbler
             proue
             this
             ordination
             to
             bee
             after
             that
             
             noble
             proofe
             of
             his
             faith
             .
             I
             shall
             confesse
             my selfe
             mistaken
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             neuer
             false
             in
             mine
             intentions
             .
          
           
             Till
             then
             ,
             he
             shall
             giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             stile
             the
             man
             as
             I
             find
             him
             ,
             
               Numidicus
               Presbyter
            
             .
          
           
             
             If
             Cyprian
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Numidicus
               ,
               Praesbyterorum
               numero
               ascribatur
            
             ,
             the
             case
             had
             beene
             cleare
             ;
             but
             now
             doubling
             the
             word
             ,
             hee
             implyes
             him
             a
             Priest
             before
             ;
             and
             how
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             whether
             not
             before
             his
             Confession
             ,
             it
             will
             trouble
             my
             learned
             Aduersary
             to
             determine
             .
             How
             fayne
             would
             this
             man
             crow
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             but
             get
             the
             colour
             of
             an
             aduantage
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             this
             impotent
             insultation
             bewrayes
             nothing
             but
             malice
             and
             ignorance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IIII.
             
          
           
             MY
             Refuter
             may
             transpose
             the
             Historie
             of
             Paphnutius
             ,
             
             but
             he
             shall
             neuer
             answere
             it
             .
             After
             his
             old
             guise
             therefore
             hee
             falls
             to
             his
             Hatchet
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             hath
             tried
             to
             bow
             it
             a
             little
             and
             finds
             it
             stiffe
             ,
             hee
             cuts
             it
             vp
             by
             the
             rootes
             .
             What
             one
             word
             can
             hee
             controll
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             r
             Socrates
             ,
             or
             mine
             Illation
             ?
             
               The
               Bishops
               went
               about
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               new
               Law
               of
               Continency
               to
               be
               imposed
               vpon
               their
               Clergie
               ,
            
             saith
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             not
             .
             Paphnutius
             reclaymed
             ,
             and
             called
             that
             yoke
             heauie
             and
             vnsupportable
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Marriage-bed
             ,
             Chastitie
             .
             The
             issue
             was
             ,
             
               Potestas
               permissa
               cuique
               pro
               arbitratu
               ;
               Euery
               man
               left
               to
               his
               owne
               libertie
               .
            
             The
             storie
             is
             plaine
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             cauils
             .
             The
             only
             comfort
             that
             my
             Detector
             and
             his
             Tutors
             finde
             in
             the
             Historie
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             that
             Paphnutius
             is
             not
             all
             ours
             :
             He
             calls
             
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             Marriage
             to
             the
             wedded
             Clergie
             ,
             not
             for
             wedlocke
             of
             the
             vn-married
             .
             True
             ;
             therein
             I
             must
             retort
             the
             answere
             of
             Sotus
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             Martyr
             gaue
             way
             to
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Times
             ;
             wherein
             the
             wicked
             mysterie
             had
             begunne
             with
             Saint
             Pauls
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             Paphnutius
             plead
             but
             by
             halues
             for
             vs
             ,
             hee
             pleads
             against
             them
             altogether
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             hee
             knowes
             alreadie
             ,
             else
             he
             would
             neuer
             be
             so
             audacious
             as
             to
             condemne
             the
             authors
             for
             vnsincere
             ,
             and
             fabulous
             ,
             yea
             heretical
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             clamours
             of
             his
             Bellarmine
             ,
             to
             discredit
             Socrates
             in
             three
             grosse
             vntruths
             ,
             and
             Sozomen
             with
             
               Multa
               mentitur
            
             .
             
             O
             impudency
             without
             measure
             ,
             without
             example
             !
             Cassiodorus
             ,
             and
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
            
             graue
             and
             approued
             Authors
             of
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             Storie
             ,
             for
             but
             reporting
             one
             piece
             of
             an
             Historie
             ,
             in
             fauour
             of
             Clergy-mens
             marriages
             ,
             are
             spit
             vpon
             ,
             and
             discarded
             with
             disgrace
             .
             
             This
             is
             no
             new
             Song
             ;
             my
             Refuter
             hath
             learned
             it
             of
             
               Copus
               ,
               Torrensis
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             All
             whose
             mouthes
             together
             with
             his
             ,
             in
             these
             particular
             exceptions
             ,
             let
             mee
             stop
             with
             that
             ingenuous
             answere
             of
             *
             B.
             Espencaeus
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             Aduocate
             ;
             
               Excipit
               Torrensis
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
            
             TORRENSIS
             
               excepts
               against
            
             SOCRATES
             and
             SOZOMEN
             ,
             
               as
               though
               they
               had
               lewdly
               ,
               and
               shamefully
               belyed
               this
               story
               of
            
             PAPHNVTIVS
             ,
             
               and
               sayes
               ,
               the
               one
               was
               a
               friend
               of
               the
            
             Nouatians
             ,
             
               the
               other
               an
               abettor
               of
            
             THEODORVS
             
               the
               Heretike
               ;
               that
               both
               their
               Histories
               are
               in
               this
               void
               of
               credit
               ,
               authoritie
               ,
               probabilitie
               .
               As
               if
               they
               could
               not
               at
               once
               be
               bad
               Men
               ,
               and
               yet
               good
               Historians
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               if
               they
               lie
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               lie
               in
               this
               ;
               For
            
             SOZOMEN
             ,
             TRITEMIVS
             
               commends
               him
               for
               a
               worthy
               furtherer
               of
               secular
               learning
               ,
               &
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               for
            
             SOCRATES
             ,
             
               hee
               extols
               him
               for
               a
               learned
               and
               eloquent
               man
               ,
               for
               a
               very
               excellent
               ,
               and
               greatly
               experienced
               
               Historian
               .
            
             Thus
             hee
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             to
             which
             (
             for
             breuitie
             )
             I
             refer
             my
             peremptorie
             Refuter
             ;
             
             who
             shall
             there
             finde
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             Obiections
             of
             the
             silence
             of
             other
             Authours
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             alledged
             against
             the
             subintroduction
             of
             
               (
               Mulieres
               extraneae
               )
               strange
               Women
            
             into
             the
             houses
             of
             Clergy
             men
             :
             His
             Clictouaeus
             telling
             him
             ,
             
             
               vxores
               dici
               non
               posse
               extranaeas
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             made
             afterwards
             by
             Honorius
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             plainly
             commenting
             vpon
             this
             Constitution
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             his
             Testimonie
             of
             Leo
             the
             great
             ,
             liuing
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             I
             answere
             it
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             *
             Socrates
             ,
             liuing
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Leo
             the
             great
             .
             
               Multi
               enim
               ,
               &c.
               For
               many
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               in
               this
               Episcopall
               dignitie
               ,
               in
               their
               Episcopall
               houses
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               being
               Bishops
               ,
               do
               beget
               children
               of
               their
               
               Wiues
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               before
               lawfully
               married
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             A
             place
             that
             answers
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Wherin
             yet
             my
             Refuter
             finds
             some
             of
             my
             faultie
             concealements
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             famous
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             did
             the
             contrarie
             .
             True
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             as
             with
             vs
             some
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             our
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             doe
             contayne
             ,
             not
             forced
             ,
             c
             
               Continent
               sponte
               ac
               pro
               arbitrio
            
             ;
             This
             I
             thinke
             is
             not
             the
             Roman
             fashion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               They
               conuersed
               with
               the
               Wiues
               which
               they
               married
               before
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               marry
               after
               .
            
             Let
             his
             wisedome
             shew
             mee
             vpon
             what
             reason
             the
             act
             of
             marrying
             should
             bee
             vnlawful
             ,
             where
             the
             act
             of
             Marriage
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             yeeld
             him
             iustly
             to
             sticke
             at
             this
             difference
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             let
             him
             bite
             vpon
             their
             old
             d
             Glosse
             (
             though
             now
             by
             them
             defaced
             .
             )
             
               Dicunt
               quod
               olim
               ,
               Ante
               Siricium
               sacerdotes
               poterant
               contrahere
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             
             IN
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             falls
             not
             vpon
             me
             ,
             but
             the
             receiued
             Historians
             ,
             Socrates
             and
             Nicephorus
             ;
             They
             haue
             done
             him
             a
             spight
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             reuenge
             it
             .
             These
             hee
             will
             conuince
             of
             a
             double
             lye
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             HELIODORVS
             
               was
               the
               first
               authour
               of
               the
               law
               of
               Continency
               in
               Thessalia
               ,
            
             the
             
               other
               ,
               that
               this
               Continency
               was
               arbitrary
               .
            
             His
             reason
             for
             the
             former
             is
             waightie
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               likely
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             HELIODORVS
             ,
             
               which
               would
               rather
               lose
               his
               Bishoprick
               then
               recall
               his
               lasciuious
               booke
               ,
               would
               be
               so
               eager
               aboue
               the
               rest
               for
               the
               continency
               of
               his
               Clergie
               .
            
             As
             if
             euer
             any
             men
             had
             beene
             more
             luxurious
             then
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             to
             Marriage
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             thirteenth
             (
             from
             whom
             Dunstan
             receiued
             his
             rigorous
             Commission
             )
             to
             bee
             vnnaturally
             incestuous
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             his
             great
             Prelate
             of
             Crema
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             oppose
             
             the
             Marriage
             of
             our
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             be
             e
             found
             that
             night
             in
             bed
             with
             an
             Harlot
             ?
          
           
             And
             here
             my
             childish
             Aduersarie
             will
             needs
             make
             sport
             for
             Boyes
             ;
             I
             cited
             in
             my
             Margin
             Heliodorus
             ,
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             Aethiopick
             Historie
             ;
             
               As
               if
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             HELIODORVS
             
               had
               written
               some
               Historie
               of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               onely
               intituled
               his
               worke
               ,
               Aethiopia
               .
            
             Ridiculous
             head
             !
             What
             Schole-boy
             ,
             what
             apprentice
             knows
             not
             HELIODORVS
             ?
             
               Nosque
               manum
               ferulae
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             If
             this
             learned
             Critick
             had
             but
             euer
             opened
             the
             Booke
             ,
             hee
             had
             found
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Neither
             doth
             any
             Englishman
             know
             it
             by
             any
             other
             name
             ,
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             translated
             (
             ere
             I
             was
             borne
             )
             
               The
               Aethiopicke
               Historie
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             were
             not
             resolute
             to
             shut
             his
             eyes
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             place
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             which
             hee
             cites
             ,
             the
             Booke
             is
             called
             Aethiopica
             ,
             whereto
             what
             construction
             can
             bee
             giuen
             ,
             but
             this
             of
             mine
             ?
             Such
             folly
             is
             for
             the
             Rod
             or
             Ferule
             ;
             This
             is
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             a
             Trifle
             ;
             yet
             such
             as
             may
             
             giue
             my
             Reader
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             bold
             blindnes
             of
             my
             impudent
             Detector
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             other
             stings
             yet
             more
             ,
             that
             this
             Episcopall
             and
             Priestly
             Continency
             was
             vpon
             no
             other
             termes
             ,
             then
             f
             
               Modò
               ipsi
               voluerint
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               Nuliâ
               lege
               coacti
            
             ;
             and
             
               consuetudo
               inualuit
            
             .
             And
             now
             all
             in
             a
             rage
             my
             Refuter
             will
             proue
             against
             Socrates
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Law
             for
             this
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             he
             
               brings
               in
               two
               Canons
               of
               the
               Canstantinopolitane
               Councell
               in
               Trullo
               :
            
             Marke
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             with
             what
             iudgment
             .
             The
             Trullan
             Councell
             was
             aboue
             two
             hundred
             yeers
             after
             :
             Socrates
             ended
             his
             Historie
             in
             the
             yeere
             g
             443.
             
             The
             Trullan
             Councell
             was
             held
             (
             as
             their
             Binius
             computes
             it
             )
             in
             the
             yeer
             692.
             and
             yet
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Trullan
             Councell
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             disproues
             Socrates
             .
             The
             other
             Councels
             of
             
               Ancyra
               ,
               Caesarea
            
             ,
             and
             Nice
             ,
             
             are
             either
             Prouincial
             ,
             or
             against
             him
             .
             As
             for
             the
             plea
             of
             Synesius
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             bee
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             leaue
             his
             Wife
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             by
             the
             fact
             of
             Synesius
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             made
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             left
             not
             his
             Wife
             .
             But
             what
             an
             idle
             and
             insolent
             boldnesse
             is
             this
             ,
             for
             an
             obscure
             Libeller
             ,
             to
             goe
             about
             now
             almost
             1200.
             yeeres
             after
             ,
             to
             controll
             a
             graue
             approued
             Historian
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             ordinary
             practice
             ,
             which
             his
             owne
             eyes
             and
             the
             worlds
             did
             daily
             witnesse
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             durst
             haue
             published
             such
             a
             report
             of
             the
             cōmon
             vse
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Age
             he
             liued
             in
             ,
             could
             haue
             conuinced
             him
             ?
          
           
             The
             witlesly-malicious
             Prosopopey
             ,
             
             wherein
             my
             Refuter
             brings
             in
             the
             Reuerend
             and
             Peerelesse
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             pleading
             for
             his
             wife
             to
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             becomes
             well
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             scurrile
             Masse-Priest
             ,
             and
             is
             worthy
             of
             nothing
             but
             a
             scorne
             .
             Those
             two
             incomparable
             Prelates
             are
             the
             chiefe
             obiects
             of
             
             these
             euill
             eyes
             ;
             whom
             God
             hath
             raysed
             happily
             aboue
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             enuie
             .
             It
             galls
             this
             Romish
             Rabble
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Ring-leaders
             of
             the
             English
             Clergie
             (
             besides
             their
             busie
             imployments
             in
             their
             carefull
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             and
             zealous
             gouernement
             )
             preach
             more
             Sermons
             in
             a
             yeere
             ,
             then
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             all
             the
             Bishops
             vnder
             the
             Papacy
             .
             
               Rumpantur
               &
               ilia
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
             IT
             pleaseth
             his
             discretion
             to
             marshall
             my
             Epistle
             as
             he
             lists
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             complayne
             of
             disorder
             ,
             and
             my
             leaping
             ouer
             hundreds
             of
             yeeres
             from
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             to
             Gratian
             the
             Canonist
             ;
             My
             Readers
             eyes
             can
             confute
             him
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             I
             name
             diuers
             in
             all
             Ages
             recorded
             for
             married
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             .
             This
             Beadrole
             (
             hee
             saith
             )
             
               is
               idle
               ,
               because
               I
               shew
               not
               that
               they
               then
               vsed
               their
               Wines
               
               when
               they
               were
               Bishops
               .
            
             An
             hard
             condition
             ;
             That
             I
             must
             bring
             witnesses
             from
             their
             Bed-sides
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             wee
             shew
             they
             had
             wiues
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             children
             ?
             No
             (
             saith
             my
             Refuter
             )
             
               It
               must
               be
               proued
               that
               they
               had
               these
               children
               by
               these
               wiues
               after
               Ordination
               .
            
             Wee
             were
             neither
             their
             Midwiues
             nor
             their
             Gossips
             ,
             to
             keep
             so
             strict
             an
             account
             .
             But
             what
             meanes
             ,
             *
             
               Cum
               vxoribus
               dormiunt
            
             ?
             and
             ,
             
               Tempore
               Episcopatus
               filios
               gignunt
               ex
               proprijs
               vxoribus
               ?
            
             This
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             out
             of
             Socrates
             .
             What
             was
             that
             which
             Dionysius
             ,
             the
             ancient
             B.
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             (
             before
             euer
             Paphnutius
             was
             )
             wrote
             to
             Pinytus
             ,
             charging
             him
             ,
             x
             
               Ne
               graue
               seruandae
               castitatis
               onus
               necessariò
               fratribus
               imponat
               .
            
          
           
             What
             was
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             Eustathius
             ,
             B.
             of
             Sebastia
             ,
             the
             vnworthy
             sonne
             of
             Eulanius
             B.
             of
             Caesarea
             was
             censured
             ?
             was
             not
             this
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             y
             
               Benedictionem
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               That
               he
               taught
               men
               to
               decline
               the
               blessing
               and
               communion
               of
               married
               Priests
               ?
            
             
             Away
             then
             with
             this
             either
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             impudent
             facing
             of
             so
             euident
             a
             falshood
             .
          
           
             
             The
             testimonie
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             Vrbicus
             B.
             of
             Claramont
             ,
             and
             of
             Genebaldus
             B.
             of
             Laudune
             ,
             shew
             what
             was
             the
             conceit
             and
             practice
             of
             those
             particular
             places
             wherin
             they
             liued
             ;
             And
             yet
             Hierome
             in
             the
             same
             Booke
             can
             say
             ;
             z
             
               Quasi
               non
               hodie
               quoque
               plurimi
               sacerdotes
               habeant
               matrimonia
               .
            
             In
             that
             storie
             of
             Vrbicus
             ,
             related
             by
             
               Gregor
               .
               Turonensis
            
             ,
             I
             can
             but
             wonder
             how
             far
             men
             may
             be
             transported
             by
             superstition
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Apostles
             charge
             giue
             way
             to
             an
             humane
             opinion
             .
             The
             Wife
             of
             a
             Vrbicus
             comes
             to
             his
             doore
             ,
             and
             alledges
             S.
             Pauls
             charge
             ;
             
               (
               Meet
               together
               againe
               ,
               lest
               Satan
               tempt
               you
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Cur
               coniugem
               spernis
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             he
             yeelds
             to
             doe
             the
             dutie
             of
             an
             Husband
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             remorse
             ,
             inioynes
             himselfe
             a
             perpetuall
             penance
             .
             What
             penance
             do
             we
             thinke
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             worthy
             of
             ,
             for
             giuing
             this
             charge
             which
             shee
             alledged
             ?
             
             Let
             my
             Reader
             iudge
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             two
             was
             the
             better
             Diuine
             .
             How
             insolent
             is
             Tradition
             ,
             thus
             to
             trample
             vpon
             Scripture
             ?
             But
             since
             it
             pleased
             my
             Refuter
             to
             lend
             mee
             this
             one
             example
             of
             
               Gregor
               .
               Turonensis
            
             ,
             I
             am
             readie
             to
             giue
             him
             vse
             for
             it
             .
             In
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             Turonensis
             he
             shall
             find
             b
             Sidonius
             a
             married
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Noble
             Matrone
             ,
             in
             all
             likelihood
             liuing
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             
               (
               nesciente
               coniuge
            
             )
             without
             his
             wiues
             knowledge
             hee
             gaue
             siluer
             plate
             to
             the
             Poore
             .
             c
             In
             the
             fourth
             Booke
             hee
             shall
             find
             Anastasius
             a
             married
             Presbyter
             ,
             feoffed
             in
             some
             Temporalties
             which
             hee
             would
             rather
             die
             then
             not
             leaue
             to
             his
             issue
             .
             d
             In
             the
             eight
             Booke
             hee
             shall
             find
             Badegisitus
             ,
             the
             cruell
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Cenomans
             ,
             matched
             with
             ●n
             ill
             wife
             ;
             who
             yet
             liued
             with
             him
             (
             as
             it
             seemes
             )
             all
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             altercations
             with
             Bertram
             ,
             Archdeacon
             of
             Paris
             ,
             for
             his
             goods
             ,
             deceased
             .
             In
             these
             there
             is
             strength
             of
             ●egall
             presumption
             ,
             though
             no
             necessitie
             
             of
             inference
             .
             But
             what
             doe
             I
             instance
             in
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             when
             Balsamon
             tells
             vs
             cleerly
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             sixt
             Synode
             e
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             Bishops
             to
             haue
             wiues
             ,
             
               Etiam
               post
               dignitatem
               Episcopalem
            
             ?
             And
             his
             owne
             Canon
             Law
             can
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             East
             Church
             ,
             their
             Priests
             ,
             
               Matrimonio
               copulantur
            
             ;
             
             which
             his
             wariest
             Masters
             expounding
             ,
             would
             interpret
             by
             
               copulato
               vtuntur
            
             .
             Iudge
             then
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             what
             to
             thinke
             of
             the
             mettle
             of
             this
             mans
             forehead
             ,
             who
             would
             beare
             vs
             downe
             ,
             that
             
               no
               one
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               was
               allowed
               ,
               after
               Orders
               ,
               to
               haue
               any
               Wife
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             euen
             for
             the
             very
             contraction
             of
             Marriage
             it selfe
             ,
             after
             Orders
             ,
             f
             honest
             Espencaeus
             can
             cite
             one
             g
             
               Ioannes
               Marius
            
             ,
             a
             Dutch-man
             by
             birth
             ,
             but
             a
             French
             Historian
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             allowes
             the
             title
             of
             
               (
               non
               indiligeris
            
             )
             who
             writes
             ,
             that
             hee
             knowes
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Pope
             Formosus
             ,
             and
             
               Ludouicus
               Balbus
            
             ,
             Priests
             were
             married
             ,
             
               Et
               ijs
               lieuisse
               sponsam
               legitimam
               ducere
               modo
               Virginem
               ,
               non
               verò
               Viduam
               ;
               
               and
               that
               it
               was
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               marrie
               a
               Wife
               ,
               so
               shee
               were
               a
               Virgine
               ,
               not
               a
               Widdow
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             base
             slander
             wherewith
             this
             venomous
             Pen
             besprinkles
             the
             now-glorious
             face
             of
             our
             renowned
             Archbishop
             and
             Martyr
             Doctor
             Cranmer
             ,
             
             whom
             hee
             most
             lewdly
             charges
             with
             lasciuiousnesse
             and
             incontinent
             liuing
             with
             I
             know
             not
             what
             
               Dutch
               Fraw
            
             ,
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             no
             other
             answere
             then
             ,
             
               Increpet
               te
               Dominus
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             holy
             man
             wisely
             declining
             the
             danger
             &
             malignitie
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             made
             not
             at
             the
             first
             any
             publike
             profession
             of
             his
             Marriage
             ;
             as
             ,
             what
             needed
             to
             inuite
             mischiefe
             ?
             But
             that
             he
             euer
             had
             any
             dishonest
             conuersation
             with
             her
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             accent
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             one
             of
             our
             Clergie
             ,
             after
             a
             legall
             and
             iust
             Diuorce
             long
             since
             ,
             haue
             taken
             to
             himselfe
             that
             liberty
             which
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             publikely
             allow
             (
             as
             granting
             in
             some
             case
             a
             full
             release
             ,
             both
             
               à
               thoro
            
             
             and
             
               à
               vinculo
            
             )
             what
             ground
             is
             this
             for
             an
             impure
             wretch
             to
             cast
             dirt
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             teeth
             of
             our
             Church
             ?
             Malicious
             Masse-priest
             ,
             cast
             backe
             those
             emissitious
             eyes
             to
             your
             owne
             infamous
             Chaire
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             if
             euen
             in
             that
             thou
             canst
             discerne
             no
             spectacles
             of
             abominable
             vncleannesse
             ,
             spend
             thy
             spightfull
             censures
             vpon
             ours
             .
          
           
             
             I
             reckoned
             diuers
             Examples
             of
             marryed
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             out
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Ruffinus
            
             ,
             others
             ;
             amongst
             the
             rest
             Domnus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             succeeded
             Samosatenus
             ,
             for
             which
             my
             margent
             cited
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             seuenth
             Booke
             and
             nine
             and
             twentieth
             Chapter
             .
             My
             Detector
             taxes
             mee
             for
             citing
             Authours
             at
             randome
             ;
             as
             
               Eusebius
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             29.
             when
             as
             there
             are
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             but
             sixe
             and
             twenty
             Chapters
             ;
             and
             for
             things
             which
             are
             not
             found
             in
             him
             ;
             As
             if
             the
             man
             had
             desperately
             sworne
             to
             write
             nothing
             but
             false
             .
             Trust
             not
             me
             ,
             Reader
             ;
             Trust
             thine
             owne
             eyes
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             finde
             that
             Booke
             of
             
             h
             Eusebius
             ,
             to
             haue
             one
             and
             thirtie
             Chapters
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             cited
             place
             thou
             shalt
             duly
             finde
             the
             Historie
             of
             Domnus
             .
             Whose
             patience
             would
             not
             this
             impudencie
             moue
             ?
          
           
             If
             I
             reckoned
             not
             Examples
             enow
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             likes
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             vniustly
             seeming
             litigious
             ,
             there
             is
             choice
             enough
             of
             more
             ;
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Prosper
               ,
               Hilarie
               ,
               Eupsychus
               ,
               Polycrates
               ,
            
             and
             his
             seuen
             Ancestors
             ;
             To
             which
             let
             him
             adde
             foure
             and
             twentie
             Diocesses
             at
             once
             in
             
               Germanie
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               Anno
            
             1057.
             of
             married
             Clergie-men
             ,
             recorded
             by
             their
             owne
             i
             Gebuilerus
             ,
             and
             make
             vp
             his
             mouth
             ,
             with
             that
             honest
             confession
             of
             Auentine
             ,
             k
             
               Sacerdotes
               illa
               tempestate
               publicè
               vxores
               ,
               sicut
               caeteri
               Christiani
               habebant
               ,
               filios
               procreabant
               ;
               Priests
               in
               those
               dayes
               publikely
               had
               Wiues
               ,
               as
               other
               Christians
               had
               ,
               and
               begat
               children
               ;
               which
               the
               olde
               Verse
               (
               if
               hee
               had
               rather
               )
               expresses
               in
               almost
               the
               same
               termes
               .
            
             
               Quondam
               praesbyteri
               poterant
               vxoribus
               vti
               :
            
             
             which
             his
             Mantuan
             hath
             yet
             spun
             in
             a
             finer
             thred
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             in
             this
             Section
             .
          
           
             What
             l
             danger
             is
             there
             now
             therefore
             either
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             my
             promise
             to
             my
             worthy
             Friend
             Master
             Doctor
             Whiting
             ,
             or
             of
             my
             diuorce
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             victorie
             ?
             If
             the
             man
             and
             his
             modestie
             had
             not
             beene
             long
             since
             parted
             ,
             these
             idle
             crackes
             had
             neuer
             beene
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             this
             mightie
             Champion
             challenges
             me
             with
             great
             insultation
             in
             many
             passages
             of
             his
             brauing
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             name
             but
             one
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             of
             note
             ,
             which
             after
             holy
             Orders
             conuersed
             coniugally
             with
             his
             Wife
             ;
             without
             the
             scandall
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             branding
             such
             (
             if
             any
             were
             )
             for
             infamous
             ;
             and
             daring
             to
             pawne
             his
             cause
             vpon
             this
             triall
             ;
             I
             doe
             heere
             accept
             his
             offer
             ,
             and
             am
             readie
             to
             produce
             him
             such
             an
             Example
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             Iesuites
             heads
             in
             the
             world
             stood
             vpon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             wrangle
             against
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             vrge
             to
             him
             that
             
             Prosper
             of
             Aquitaine
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Saint
             ,
             whose
             Verses
             to
             his
             Wife
             are
             famous
             ,
             and
             imply
             their
             inseparable
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             
               Age
               iam
               precor
               mearum
               ,
            
             
               Comes
               irremotarerum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Nor
             yet
             the
             fore-named
             Hilarie
             ,
             
             Bishop
             of
             Poitiers
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             olde
             age
             (
             if
             that
             Epistle
             be
             worthy
             of
             any
             credit
             )
             writing
             to
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             confesses
             her
             yeeres
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             incapacitie
             of
             her
             age
             ,
             shee
             might
             perhaps
             not
             vnderstand
             the
             Hymne
             or
             Epistle
             ;
             of
             whom
             the
             honest
             Carmelite
             MANTVANVS
             could
             ingenuously
             confesse
             :
             
               
                 Non
                 nocuit
                 tibi
                 progenies
                 ,
                 
                 non
                 obstitit
                 vxor
              
               
                 Legitimo
                 coniuncta
                 thoro
                 .
                 Non
                 horruit
                 illa
              
               
                 Tempestate
                 Deus
                 thalamos
                 ,
                 cunabula
                 ,
                 taedas
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nor
             Bishop
             Simplicius
             ,
             of
             whom
             m
             Sidonius
             giues
             this
             prayse
             ,
             that
             his
             Parents
             were
             eminent
             either
             in
             Cathedris
             ,
             or
             Tribunalibus
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Pedigree
             was
             famous
             either
             Episcopis
             ,
             
             or
             Praefectis
             :
             and
             for
             his
             Wife
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             of
             the
             Stocke
             of
             the
             PALLVDII
             ,
             
               qui
               aut
               literarum
               ,
               aut
               altarium
               cathedras
               cum
               sui
               ordinis
               laude
               tenuerunt
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             also
             Sidonius
             can
             say
             ,
             she
             did
             
               respondere
               Sacerdotijs
               vtriusque
               familiae
               ,
               answere
               the
               Priesthoods
               of
               eyther
               Family
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             Alcimus
             n
             Auitus
             the
             French
             Archbishop
             ,
             who
             writing
             to
             his
             Sister
             ,
             of
             her
             Parentage
             ,
             hath
             thus
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Stemma
                 Parentum
                 ,
              
               
                 Quos
                 licet
                 antiquo
                 mundus
                 donârit
                 honore
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 titulis
                 à
                 primaeuo
                 insigniuerit
                 ortu
                 ,
              
               
                 Plus
                 tamen
                 ornantur
                 sacris
                 insignibus
                 illi
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Nec
                 iam
                 atauos
                 soror
                 alma
                 tibi
                 proauosque
                 retexam
                 ,
              
               
                 Vita
                 Sacerdotum
                 quos
                 reddidit
                 inclyta
                 claros
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nor
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Nola
             in
             Campania
             :
             to
             whome
             Ausonius
             writes
             ,
             
               Tanaquil
               tua
               nesciat
               istud
            
             ;
             And
             
               Formidatamque
               iugatam
               obijcis
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
           
             These
             and
             such
             like
             might
             suffice
             reasonable
             men
             ;
             but
             since
             wee
             haue
             to
             doe
             with
             those
             Aduersaries
             ,
             whom
             Saint
             Paul
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             we
             vrge
             hundreds
             of
             such
             euident
             examples
             ,
             turne
             vs
             off
             with
             bold
             shifts
             ;
             and
             will
             needes
             put
             vs
             to
             proue
             those
             acts
             which
             seeke
             secresie
             ;
             Let
             him
             and
             all
             his
             complices
             whet
             their
             wits
             vpon
             that
             cleare
             and
             irrefragable
             place
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             a
             man
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ;
             who
             brings
             in
             his
             Father
             Gregorie
             ,
             whom
             the
             world
             knowes
             to
             haue
             beene
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             See
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             of
             him
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Nondum
               tot
               annisunt
               tui
               ,
               quot
               iam
               in
               sacris
               mihi
               sunt
               peracti
               victimis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               yeeres
               of
               thy
               age
               are
               not
               so
               many
               as
               of
               my
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             Words
             that
             will
             conuince
             the
             most
             importunate
             gain-sayer
             ,
             that
             GREGORIE
             NAZIANZEN
             was
             
             borne
             to
             his
             worthy
             father
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             his
             holy
             Orders
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             suspect
             that
             this
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nondum
             )
             may
             reach
             onely
             to
             the
             birth
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             begetting
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzen
            
             ;
             so
             as
             perhaps
             he
             might
             be
             borne
             after
             his
             fathers
             Orders
             ,
             begotten
             before
             them
             :
             Let
             him
             know
             (
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             and
             playne
             )
             that
             Gorgonia
             and
             Caesarius
             the
             sister
             and
             brother
             of
             this
             Gregorie
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             same
             father
             begotten
             afterwards
             ;
             as
             is
             euident
             both
             by
             that
             Verse
             of
             Nazianzen
             ;
             who
             speaking
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             as
             then
             childlesse
             when
             shee
             begged
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               
                 
                 Cupiebat
                 illa
                 masculum
              
               
                 foetum
                 domi
              
               
                 Spectare
                 ,
                 magna
                 vt
                 pars
              
               
                 cupit
                 mortalium
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             And
             the
             cleare
             Testimonie
             of
             ELIAS
             CRETENSIS
             ,
             
               Quamuis
               enim
               si
               natiuitatem
               spectes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Although
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               if
               you
               regard
               his
               birth
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               the
               onely
               child
               of
               his
               
               Parents
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               after
               him
               both
            
             GORGONIA
             and
             CaeSARIVS
             
               were
               borne
            
             .
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             O
             infamous
             Gregories
             ,
             the
             scum
             of
             the
             Clergie
             !
             O
             irregular
             Father
             ,
             that
             durst
             defile
             his
             sacred
             function
             with
             so
             carnall
             an
             act
             !
             O
             shamelesse
             sonne
             ,
             that
             blushes
             not
             to
             proclaime
             his
             owne
             sinfull
             generation
             !
             Goe
             now
             petulant
             Refuter
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             you
             can
             eyther
             yeeld
             ,
             or
             answer
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             glorious
             shew
             of
             Antiquitie
             wherewith
             
               C.
               E.
            
             hopes
             to
             bleare
             his
             Readers
             eyes
             ,
             gracing
             himselfe
             herein
             with
             the
             astipulation
             of
             our
             Reuerend
             Iewell
             ;
             I
             neede
             not
             returne
             any
             other
             answer
             then
             of
             his
             
               Beatus
               Rhenanus
               :
               Quanquam
               veteres
               omnes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               Although
               all
               the
               Ancient
               ,
               and
            
             HIEROME
             
               himselfe
               were
               no
               whit
               equal
               or
               indifferent
               to
               Marriage
               ;
               esteeming
               virginitie
               and
               chastity
               very
               high
               ;
               both
               because
               they
               thought
               the
               Last-day
               was
               neere
               at
               hand
               ,
               as
               remembring
               that
               sentence
               of
               S.
            
             PAVL
             ,
             
               Tempus
               in
               collecto
               est
            
             ;
             
             
             
               and
               because
               they
               saw
               many
               impediments
               grow
               from
               marriage
               ,
               which
               marred
               the
               puritie
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               especially
               ,
               when
               Christians
               liued
               amongst
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               matched
               in
               marriage
               with
               them
               :
               Surely
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               cause
            
             HIEROME
             
               was
               in
               an
               ill
               name
               at
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             We
             durst
             not
             haue
             said
             so
             much
             ,
             for
             our selues
             .
             The
             highest
             Antiquitie
             is
             ours
             ,
             the
             later
             had
             bin
             ours
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             bin
             vpon
             these
             grounds
             which
             were
             then
             their
             owne
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             occasion
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             I
             Descend
             to
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             Gratian
             ;
             Champion
             E.
             calls
             this
             ,
             Picking
             of
             Strawes
             .
             If
             picking
             of
             Strawes
             be
             boyes-play
             ,
             and
             argue
             that
             they
             which
             vse
             it
             are
             foyled
             ,
             and
             haue
             lost
             all
             ,
             as
             our
             Refuter
             merrily
             pipeth
             ,
             let
             him
             acknowledge
             how
             beggerly
             the
             proofs
             are
             grown
             of
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             their
             Saintly
             
             Iesuites
             and
             Priests
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             stoope
             to
             picke
             strawes
             ,
             to
             thresh
             out
             a
             miracle
             (
             when
             it
             was
             )
             for
             translating
             Father
             Garnet
             from
             a
             Traytor
             to
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             Chaffe
             ,
             the
             gullery
             whereof
             themselues
             smile
             at
             here
             ,
             is
             deuoutly
             transported
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             enshrined
             for
             a
             sacred
             relique
             ,
             and
             proclaymed
             by
             their
             Kornmānus
             for
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Wonders
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             
               Ridet
               aruspex
               vbi
               aruspicem
               viderit
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             that
             the
             great
             Compiler
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             of
             Rome
             is
             growne
             so
             base
             with
             Catholique
             Priests
             .
             He
             witnesses
             plainely
             ,
             that
             some
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             were
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Priests
             not
             spurious
             ,
             but
             begot
             in
             lawfull
             Wedlocke
             ;
             m
             Which
             was
             (
             according
             to
             Gratian
             )
             euery-where
             lawful
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             before
             the
             prohibition
             .
             
               C.
               E.
            
             bites
             the
             lip
             at
             this
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             first
             he
             tells
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Palea
             ,
             
             not
             Gratian.
             But
             if
             this
             be
             chaffe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Corne.
             Reader
             ,
             try
             by
             this
             
             the
             egregious
             impudence
             of
             this
             fellow
             .
             Turne
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             the
             words
             to
             be
             none
             but
             Gratians
             ;
             and
             the
             notes
             allowed
             by
             publique
             authoritie
             ,
             openly
             to
             confirme
             it
             :
             
               Hic
               apertè
               ostendit
               Gratianus
               se
               in
               ea
               fuisse
               opinione
               ,
               &c.
               
               Here
            
             GRATIAN
             
               openly
               shewes
               that
               he
               was
               in
               that
               opinion
               ,
               that
               heretofore
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Latine
               Church
               might
               be
               marryed
               .
            
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             my
             parenthesis
             displeases
             him
             (
             
               As
               now
               ,
               a
               dayes
            
             )
             But
             what
             needes
             this
             quarrell
             ?
             He
             must
             grant
             ,
             if
             the
             Romish
             Priests
             haue
             sonnes
             ,
             they
             can
             bee
             no
             other
             then
             spurious
             .
             It
             is
             his
             best
             not
             to
             presse
             this
             poynt
             too
             farre
             .
             This
             idle
             iealousie
             of
             his
             can
             argue
             no
             good
             .
             I
             touched
             not
             the
             continencie
             of
             his
             
               Paulus
               Quintus
            
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             in
             my
             thought
             ,
             I
             onely
             wish
             that
             his
             Holinesse
             would
             bestow
             some
             of
             the
             offals
             of
             his
             Nephewes
             great
             Benefices
             ,
             vpon
             this
             Masse-Priest
             for
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             superflouos
             
               Oleum
               peccatorum
            
             .
          
           
           
             My
             third
             vntruth
             ,
             
             (
             and
             that
             a
             grosse
             one
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             
               I
               say
               many
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               followed
               their
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Pontificall
               Chayre
            
             :
             whereas
             in
             this
             Chaffe
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             hee
             findes
             but
             one
             :
             Syluerius
             Pope
             ,
             sonne
             of
             Syluerius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             what
             if
             in
             his
             chaffe
             hee
             finde
             but
             one
             ,
             whiles
             I
             in
             my
             Corne-heape
             can
             finde
             more
             ?
             Did
             I
             tye
             my selfe
             in
             this
             clause
             onely
             to
             Gratian
             ?
             Was
             not
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             Eleuenth
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             some
             accounts
             ,
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Pope
             Sergius
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             no
             Chayre
             Pontificall
             but
             the
             Romane
             ?
             Was
             not
             Theodorus
             Pope
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ?
               Faelix
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Bishop
             Valerius
             ?
             Pope
             Adrian
             the
             Second
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Bishop
             Taralus
             ?
             His
             Platina
             can
             supply
             his
             Gratian
             in
             these
             .
          
           
             What
             haue
             I
             to
             doe
             with
             his
             quarrels
             about
             
               Hosius
               ,
               Faelix
            
             ,
             
             
               Agapetus
               ,
               Steuen
            
             ?
             They
             are
             their
             ownes
             ;
             Let
             him
             wring
             Gratian
             by
             the
             eare
             ,
             till
             I
             feele
             :
             And
             surely
             ,
             the
             poore
             
             Canonist
             bleedes
             on
             all
             hands
             .
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Posseuine
            
             ,
             and
             this
             stout
             Beagle
             ,
             haue
             euerie
             one
             a
             snatch
             at
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             be
             content
             to
             goe
             away
             with
             this
             gash
             ,
             
               (
               Wee
               are
               not
               bound
               ,
               to
               follow
               him
               as
               an
               infallible
               Writer
               ,
               but
               may
               with
               free
               libertie
               reiect
               him
               .
               )
            
             Yea
             ,
             how
             merrie
             doth
             my
             Refuter
             make
             himselfe
             with
             his
             despised
             Gratian
             ?
             Like
             a
             Philistim
             hee
             hath
             pulled
             out
             the
             eyes
             of
             this
             Samson
             ,
             and
             now
             makes
             sport
             with
             him
             ;
             If
             Doway
             like
             it
             well
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             displeasing
             to
             vs.
             The
             man
             (
             as
             ill
             as
             hee
             loues
             marriage
             )
             will
             needes
             make
             a
             match
             betwixt
             his
             Gratians
             Pope
             Steuen
             ,
             and
             his
             Pope
             
               Ioane
               .
               Iö
               Hymen
            
             !
             Was
             euer
             man
             so
             mad
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             pastime
             with
             his
             owne
             shame
             ?
             Was
             the
             Historie
             of
             that
             their
             monstrous
             Papesse
             of
             our
             making
             ?
             Doe
             not
             n
             the
             whole
             streame
             of
             their
             Writers
             of
             Chronicles
             ,
             their
             owne
             Bishops
             ,
             Monkes
             ,
             Recluses
             ,
             Registers
             ,
             record
             it
             openly
             to
             all
             posteritie
             ,
             without
             the
             contradiction
             of
             the
             
             next
             ages
             ,
             yea
             of
             any
             ,
             till
             this
             last
             ?
             Let
             them
             take
             to
             themselues
             therefore
             ,
             this
             fruitfull
             Successor
             in
             the
             infallible
             Chayre
             ;
             she
             is
             their
             owne
             ,
             they
             may
             dispose
             of
             her
             where
             they
             list
             ;
             and
             since
             my
             Refuter
             will
             finde
             out
             a
             match
             for
             her
             out
             of
             the
             Chayre
             of
             exploration
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             we
             dance
             at
             the
             wedding
             ?
             Why
             doe
             not
             we
             helpe
             him
             to
             a
             piece
             of
             an
             Epithamium
             ?
          
           
             
               Papa
               pater
               patrum
               ,
            
             
               Papissae
               pandito
               partum
               .
            
          
           
             o
             A
             floure
             that
             neuer
             came
             out
             of
             Luthers
             Poesie
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             I
             See
             ,
             that
             whiles
             I
             follow
             this
             Wrangler
             by
             the
             foot
             ,
             I
             am
             become
             insensibly
             tedious
             .
             The
             residue
             of
             his
             long-some
             Traatise
             is
             spent
             vpon
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             GREGORIES
             charge
             ,
             Isidores
             rule
             ,
             
               Hulderick
               ,
               Hildebrand
               ,
               Dunstan
            
             ,
             and
             Anselme
             ,
             and
             the
             estate
             
             of
             our
             fore-fathers
             in
             the
             English
             Clergie
             .
             The
             discussion
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             essentiall
             to
             our
             businesse
             ,
             (
             except
             only
             the
             last
             )
             will
             admit
             more
             breuitie
             of
             dispatch
             .
             The
             vitall
             parts
             of
             our
             cause
             beeing
             secured
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             lesse
             danger
             in
             the
             remoter
             limmes
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             if
             our
             Target
             gard
             not
             ▪
             our
             sword
             shall
             .
             In
             all
             these
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             best
             to
             reduce
             his
             Cauils
             vnto
             heads
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             crop
             them
             with
             more
             speed
             and
             ease
             ;
             Onely
             I
             must
             craue
             leaue
             to
             dwell
             somewhile
             in
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             
             Concerning
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             (
             after
             some
             idle
             mis-taken
             discourse
             of
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             )
             he
             insists
             vpō
             these
             foure
             points
             :
             First
             ,
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             generall
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             the
             sixt
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             Not
             peremptorily
             ours
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             Not
             by
             them
             defaced
             ,
             or
             torne
             out
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             trusting
             what
             a
             Roman
             Priest
             sayes
             in
             choller
             of
             a
             Gr●cian
             Councel
             .
             The
             Greek
             Church
             is
             equally
             in
             their
             Books
             with
             ours
             ;
             and
             this
             Councell
             ,
             with
             the
             Synod
             
             of
             Dort.
             It
             is
             an
             eternall
             quarrell
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             vassals
             of
             Rome
             haue
             against
             this
             Councell
             ,
             that
             it
             equalled
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             with
             the
             Roman
             :
             A
             crime
             that
             cannot
             be
             forgiuen
             .
          
           
             The
             inuectiues
             of
             our
             Popish
             Diuines
             ,
             especially
             Pighius
             ,
             p
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Baronius
            
             ,
             haue
             made
             good
             that
             note
             of
             q
             
               Balsamon
               ,
               Occidentales
               Episcopi
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Westerne
               Bishops
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Italian
               or
               Latine
               (
               Ab
               huius
               Synodi
               Canonibus
               oportunè
               icti
               )
               finding
               themselues
               galled
               with
               the
               Canons
               of
               this
               Synod
               ,
               haue
               giuen
               it
               out
               not
               to
               be
               Generall
               :
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             And
             why
             was
             it
             not
             generall
             ?
             It
             had
             no
             forme
             
               of
               a
               Councell
            
             (
             saith
             my
             Refuter
             )
             
               No
               Legats
               of
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             
             
               no
               inuitation
               of
               the
               Latine
               Bishops
               ,
               neyther
               were
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Patriarkes
               present
               ,
               or
               consenting
               .
            
             Euerie
             word
             a
             shamelesse
             vntruth
             ;
             Basilius
             Bishop
             of
             Gortyna
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Crete
             ,
             
             (
             which
             was
             then
             vnder
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rauenna
             (
             saith
             Balsasamon
             )
             
             were
             there
             to
             represent
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             of
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
               Sardinia
               ,
               Heraclea
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
            
             were
             there
             and
             then
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Patriarkes
             ;
             Basilius
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Balsamon
             )
             Bishop
             of
             Gortyna
             ,
             which
             was
             present
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             is
             found
             to
             haue
             subscribed
             after
             the
             foure
             Patriarkes
             ,
             and
             certaine
             other
             Metropolitans
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plaine
             ?
             But
             S.
             Bede
             (
             saith
             
               C.
               E.
            
             
             )
             
               tels
               vs
               that
            
             IVSTINIAN
             
               the
               Yonger
               commanded
            
             SERGIVS
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               subscribe
               huic
               erraticae
               Synodo
               .
            
             Still
             mistaking
             and
             ignorance
             .
             His
             Surius
             and
             Turrian
             could
             haue
             taught
             him
             out
             of
             Theophanes
             ,
             this
             was
             another
             ,
             a
             Pseudo-Synode
             ,
             which
             the
             same
             Iustinian
             had
             in
             his
             first
             gouernment
             called
             in
             fauor
             of
             the
             Monothelites
             ;
             which
             was
             some
             yeeres
             after
             the
             true
             Synode
             vnder
             CONSTANTINE
             
               the
               Bearded
            
             .
             
             This
             mans
             wit
             wanders
             with
             his
             erraticall
             Synode
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             FOr
             the
             number
             of
             ,
             Sixt
             ,
             
             wee
             need
             not
             be
             scrupulous
             ;
             Whether
             it
             were
             the
             fift
             ,
             or
             sixt
             ,
             or
             both
             (
             as
             Balsomon
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             or
             neither
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Caranza
               ,
               Espencaeus
            
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             owne
             great
             Masters
             call
             it
             familiarly
             both
             Sixt
             ,
             and
             Generall
             ;
             In
             this
             I
             cannot
             but
             be
             safe
             enough
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             (
             to
             speake
             precisely
             )
             the
             sixt
             Synode
             vnder
             Constantine
             published
             no
             Canons
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             many
             of
             the
             same
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             had
             formerly
             met
             in
             the
             sixt
             Synod
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             227.
             being
             called
             together
             by
             the
             then
             penitent
             and
             restored
             Iustinian
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             gathered
             vp
             ,
             
             and
             set
             forth
             with
             vniuersall
             consent
             ,
             the
             Canons
             formerly
             made
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             re-enforced
             .
             But
             what
             need
             I
             trouble
             my selfe
             with
             any
             other
             answere
             to
             all
             these
             windy
             cauils
             of
             my
             Aduersarie
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             Tharasius
             himselfe
             ,
             
             the
             Patriarke
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             hath
             most
             fully
             giuen
             ;
             r
             
               Quae
               est
               haec
               ignorantia
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               What
               ignorance
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               is
               this
               ,
               wherewith
               many
               men
               are
               tainted
               ,
               about
               these
               Canons
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               a
               scandall
               to
               doubt
               whether
               they
               were
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               sixt
               Synod
               .
               Let
               these
               men
               therefore
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               sixt
               Synod
               was
               gathered
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             CONSTANTINE
             ,
             
               against
               those
               which
               ascribe
               one
               only
               action
               and
               will
               to
               Christ
               ;
               The
               Fathers
               then
               condemning
               those
               Heretikes
               ,
               and
               confirming
               the
               Oxthodoxe
               Faith
               about
               the
               fourteenth
               yeere
               of
            
             CONSTANTINE
             ,
             
               returned
               home
               :
               After
               foure
               or
               fiue
               yeeres
               ,
               the
               same
               Fathers
               (
               being
               met
               vnder
            
             IVSTINIAN
             
               the
               son
               of
            
             CONSTANTINE
             )
             
               set
               forth
               the
               foresaid
               Canons
               ;
               Neither
               let
               any
               man
               doubt
               of
               this
               ;
               For
               those
               very
               same
               Fathers
               which
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             CONSTANTIN
             
               subscribed
               ,
               did
               also
               vnder
            
             IVSTINIAN
             
               subsigne
               this
               present
               Paper
               ;
               which
               thing
               is
               euident
               enough
               by
               the
               vnchangeable
               likenesse
               of
               their
               owne
               hands
               .
            
             So
             hee
             .
             Whether
             therefore
             
             the
             computation
             of
             Tharasius
             or
             Theophanes
             ,
             bee
             followed
             ,
             wee
             haue
             what
             wee
             desired
             ;
             The
             same
             acts
             are
             set
             forth
             if
             not
             by
             altogether
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             and
             ſ
             Gratians
             iudgement
             is
             herein
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             FOr
             the
             third
             point
             .
             
             To
             proue
             that
             this
             Synod
             is
             not
             peremptorily
             for
             vs
             ;
             H●e
             vrgeth
             diuers
             other
             Canons
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             things
             sound
             against
             vs.
             Then
             ,
             hee
             shewes
             the
             instanced
             thirteenth
             Canon
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             so
             absolutely
             and
             fully
             ours
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             where
             finds
             hee
             this
             Law
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             alledge
             one
             testimonie
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             or
             a
             Councell
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             tyed
             to
             iustifie
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             Himselfe
             would
             bee
             the
             first
             that
             would
             shrinke
             at
             this
             condition
             .
             This
             challenge
             is
             vnreasonable
             ,
             and
             might
             turne
             off
             all
             allegation
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             should
             alledge
             
             the
             Nicene
             Councell
             ,
             Canon
             .
             1.
             against
             any
             superstitious
             Foole
             that
             hath
             made
             himselfe
             a
             corporall
             Eunuch
             ,
             might
             he
             straight
             for
             his
             iustification
             flie
             vpon
             the
             last
             Canon
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             vnnecessarily
             inioyning
             vs
             to
             stand
             at
             our
             Sundayes
             Prayers
             .
             
             Or
             if
             a
             man
             should
             cite
             the
             Synod
             of
             Laodicea
             against
             a
             Deacon
             (
             though
             a
             Cardinall
             )
             sitting
             before
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ;
             were
             it
             meet
             to
             choke
             him
             with
             a
             returne
             of
             the
             last
             Canon
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             Apocryphall
             bookes
             ;
             or
             the
             37.
             
             Canon
             ,
             forbidding
             his
             Holinesse
             to
             take
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Bible
             in
             his
             solemnitie
             ,
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Iewes
             :
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             alledge
             a
             testimonie
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             were
             it
             fit
             to
             vpbraid
             him
             with
             the
             errour
             of
             re-baptization
             ?
             Or
             if
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             with
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             Infants
             communicating
             ?
             This
             is
             
               clauum
               clauo
            
             .
             For
             mee
             ,
             I
             haue
             vndertaken
             no
             such
             taske
             to
             warrant
             them
             that
             once
             said
             true
             ,
             from
             euer
             erring
             :
             I
             doe
             therefore
             
             herein
             scorne
             my
             silly
             Refuters
             compassion
             ,
             
             who
             is
             so
             far
             from
             crushing
             mee
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             hurts
             none
             but
             his
             owne
             fists
             ,
             in
             beating
             them
             about
             his
             owne
             hard
             head
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             pressing
             vs
             with
             the
             authoritie
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Canons
             ,
             bee
             to
             iustifie
             the
             rest
             ,
             then
             the
             36.
             
             Canon
             of
             that
             Councell
             beares
             him
             and
             his
             Rome
             downe
             before
             it
             ,
             whiles
             it
             sets
             Constantinople
             cheeke
             by
             jole
             with
             it
             ▪
             maugre
             .
             A
             point
             ,
             which
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             yeeld
             ,
             they
             will
             bee
             glad
             to
             abate
             vs
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             This
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             alledged
             Canon
             is
             peremptorily
             ,
             fully
             ,
             cautelously
             ours
             :
             For
             this
             ,
             my
             credit
             is
             at
             the
             stake
             ,
             
             which
             my
             Refuter
             pleases
             himselfe
             with
             the
             hope
             to
             impaire
             ,
             insulting
             in
             the
             idle
             fancy
             of
             a
             iust
             aduantage
             ,
             whiles
             he
             shewes
             the
             Canon
             to
             come
             short
             in
             some
             points
             of
             our
             requisition
             and
             practice
             ;
             For
             there
             ,
             Bishops
             are
             excepted
             ,
             and
             the
             freedome
             of
             Marriage
             after
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             compare
             the
             Canon
             with
             
             the
             words
             of
             my
             ingagement
             ,
             I
             vndertooke
             thou
             shouldest
             find
             no
             decree
             could
             bee
             made
             more
             peremptorie
             ,
             more
             cautelous
             ,
             more
             full
             and
             absolute
             for
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             marriage
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ;
             The
             Fathers
             professe
             herein
             to
             crosse
             the
             practice
             and
             decree
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             professe
             the
             coniugall
             cohabitations
             of
             sacred
             persons
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Apostolike
             Canons
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             a
             sincere
             ,
             exquisite
             ,
             and
             orderly
             constitution
             .
             What
             could
             be
             said
             more
             ?
             They
             (
             thirdly
             )
             ratifie
             this
             libertie
             for
             euer
             .
             They
             (
             fourthly
             )
             giue
             charge
             that
             no
             man
             by
             the
             cohabitation
             with
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             ,
             bee
             hindred
             from
             ascending
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             holy
             Orders
             .
             (
             Fiftly
             )
             That
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Ordination
             .
             it
             be
             not
             so
             much
             as
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             abstayne
             from
             the
             lawfull
             companying
             with
             their
             Wiues
             ;
             which
             were
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             offer
             iniurie
             to
             marriage
             ordayned
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             blessed
             by
             his
             presence
             ;
             and
             to
             
             crosse
             him
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Those
               whom
               God
               hath
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               separate
            
             ▪
             and
             ,
             
               Marriage
               is
               honorable
               Amongst
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             (
             Sixtly
             )
             That
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             presume
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             offer
             to
             debarre
             any
             Priest
             ,
             Deacon
             ,
             or
             Subdeacon
             ,
             from
             the
             coniunction
             and
             societie
             with
             his
             lawfull
             Wife
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             deposed
             ;
             Or
             if
             any
             Priest
             or
             Deacon
             shall
             voluntarily
             cast
             off
             his
             wife
             ,
             vpon
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             he
             goe
             on
             )
             deposed
             .
             Iudge
             now
             whether
             herein
             my
             protestation
             haue
             erred
             ;
             Not
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             circumstance
             deuised
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             or
             time
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             curiositie
             might
             inlarge
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             libertie
             (
             so
             I
             neuer
             meant
             :
             )
             but
             if
             this
             one
             point
             
               (
               That
               the
               marriage
               of
               persons
               Ecclesiasticall
               is
               lawfull
               )
            
             can
             bee
             more
             fully
             and
             warily
             set
             downe
             ,
             let
             mee
             lye
             open
             to
             censure
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             hate
             the
             vanitie
             of
             this
             idle
             Mountebanke
             ,
             and
             confesse
             with
             Aristophanes
             ,
             
               
               
               Aduersus
               ictum
               Sycophantae
               non
               inesse
               pharmacum
               .
            
             The
             Parlamentall
             Law
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             was
             (
             I
             grant
             )
             more
             full
             in
             extending
             the
             libertie
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             more
             full
             in
             auouching
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             our
             Marriages
             .
             Where
             I
             must
             take
             leaue
             to
             tell
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             that
             the
             comparison
             he
             presumes
             to
             make
             of
             King
             Edwards
             Parlament
             ,
             with
             the
             proceedings
             of
             
               Iacke
               Straw
               ,
               Wat
               Tiler
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             ,
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             sedicious
             and
             trayterous
             .
             And
             what
             maruell
             if
             such
             repyners
             blow
             out
             the
             foggy
             vaporous
             blast
             of
             sedicious
             words
             ,
             against
             our
             highest
             Court
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             their
             Companions
             haue
             attempted
             to
             blow
             vp
             with
             a
             blast
             of
             fire
             ?
             This
             Constitution
             was
             not
             ciuill
             onely
             ,
             but
             Synodicall
             :
             And
             may
             not
             a
             lawfull
             Synod
             or
             Conuocation
             ,
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             three
             States
             ,
             and
             the
             sway
             of
             Royall
             authoritie
             ,
             make
             or
             re-establish
             a
             Law
             agreeable
             
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             receiued
             practice
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             but
             euery
             Iacke-sawce
             of
             Rome
             shall
             thus
             odiously
             dare
             to
             controll
             and
             disgrace
             it
             ?
             One
             of
             his
             Capitoline
             gods
             of
             Rome
             called
             England
             his
             Asse
             ;
             
             So
             it
             was
             whiles
             it
             might
             beare
             nothing
             but
             his
             Trumperie
             ,
             and
             goe
             but
             where
             his
             Groomes
             would
             either
             lead
             ,
             or
             driue
             it
             :
             now
             that
             it
             hath
             taken
             heart
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             Cardinall
             Campegius
             his
             Sumpter
             )
             cast
             off
             this
             base
             lode
             ;
             and
             hath
             haply
             ouerrunne
             this
             seruitude
             ;
             they
             are
             readie
             ,
             with
             the
             Keeper
             of
             metamorphosed
             Apuleius
             ,
             to
             seeke
             a
             desperate
             remedie
             from
             the
             next
             Tree
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
             SVch
             then
             is
             the
             Canon
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             therefore
             (
             I
             said
             )
             because
             they
             cannot
             blemish
             enough
             ,
             they
             haue
             indignely
             torne
             out
             of
             the
             Councells
             :
             And
             here
             is
             much
             vehement
             and
             brauing
             Rhetorik
             spent
             vpon
             me
             as
             a
             shamelesse
             Writer
             ;
             and
             this
             passage
             as
             the
             grossest
             lye
             ,
             that
             euer
             was
             published
             by
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             am
             coniured
             ,
             how
             blemished
             ?
             how
             torne
             ?
             what
             ?
             where
             ?
             how
             ?
             when
             ?
             Because
             innocence
             is
             bold
             ,
             the
             man
             will
             bee
             bold
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             seeme
             innocent
             ;
             but
             hee
             shall
             well
             finde
             that
             facing
             will
             not
             serue
             his
             turne
             .
             Is
             he
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             all
             his
             great
             t
             Masters
             discard
             this
             whole
             Councell
             as
             spurious
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             knew
             that
             it
             is
             (
             if
             not
             torne
             )
             yet
             left
             out
             in
             diuers
             of
             their
             Editions
             of
             the
             Councels
             ?
             Let
             him
             learn
             ,
             if
             hee
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             their
             ancient
             collection
             of
             Canons
             ,
             which
             was
             
             called
             Codex
             ,
             or
             
               Corpus
               Canonum
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             vse
             in
             Leo
             the
             Fourths
             time
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             
               Gratian
               ,
               dist
            
             .
             20
             
               c.
               de
               libellis
            
             ,
             and
             printed
             Anno
             1526
             at
             Mentz
             ,
             and
             re-printed
             at
             Paris
             ,
             in
             
               o
               lauo
               ,
               Anno
            
             1609.
             omits
             it
             .
             The
             other
             Collection
             of
             Councels
             by
             
               Isidorus
               Mercator
            
             ,
             which
             began
             to
             be
             receiued
             about
             Charles
             the
             Great
             his
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             besides
             the
             forged
             Decretall
             Epistles
             of
             diuers
             Popes
             ,
             are
             the
             Canons
             of
             many
             Prouinciall
             Councels
             of
             
               Afrike
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               &c.
            
             set
             forth
             by
             
               Iac.
               Merlin
            
             at
             Coleine
             ,
             1530.
             and
             which
             hath
             beene
             vsually
             receiued
             in
             the
             Westerne
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Schoolemen
             ,
             who
             vsually
             (
             as
             doe
             also
             Iuo
             &
             Burchardus
             )
             alleage
             them
             ,
             likewise
             omits
             it
             .
             The
             two
             Editions
             of
             the
             Councels
             by
             
               P.
               Crabbe
            
             ,
             likewise
             omit
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             had
             not
             beene
             for
             starke
             shame
             ,
             so
             would
             the
             rest
             also
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             know
             what
             his
             Anastatius
             &
             Numbertus
             protest
             of
             some
             particular
             Canons
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             one
             ,
             u
             
               Haec
               capitula
               ,
               omnino
               refutamus
            
             ,
             &
             ,
             
             
               nullatenùs
               recipiantur
            
             .
             And
             for
             this
             verie
             particular
             Canon
             ;
             If
             he
             know
             not
             ,
             There
             is
             first
             an
             attempt
             of
             a
             double
             blemish
             to
             bee
             cast
             vpon
             it
             ,
             The
             one
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             reade
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Romane
             Clergy
             professed
             
               quòd
               copulentur
               vxoribus
               non
               suis
            
             ,
             
             as
             by
             way
             of
             scorne
             ;
             whereas
             the
             words
             runne
             ,
             
               se
               d●inceps
               cum
               vxoribus
               suis
               non
               congressuros
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             ,
             in
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Authours
             would
             referre
             
               Sacrorum
               virorum
            
             to
             Constitutiones
             ,
             not
             to
             Nuptias
             ▪
             marring
             quite
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             This
             for
             the
             blemish
             .
             For
             the
             wiping
             out
             of
             this
             very
             Canon
             ,
             and
             denying
             it
             place
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             Let
             him
             heare
             his
             owne
             x
             Espencaeus
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             euen
             they
             which
             allowed
             this
             Synode
             reiected
             by
             Pighius
             ,
             
             and
             others
             ,
             yet
             
               hunc
               Canonem
               duriter
               tractant
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vse
               this
               Canon
               somewhat
               hardly
               ,
               as
               altogether
               prophane
               ,
               full
               of
               errour
               ,
               insolence
               ,
               immodestie
               ,
               manifest
               falshood
               ,
               Apocryphall
               ,
               and
               most
               corrupted
            
             ;
             and
             his
             ingenuitie
             is
             fayne
             to
             plead
             ,
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             
             
               Canonem
               hunc
               legitimum
               esse
               non
               gratis
               ,
               sed
               necessario
               donemus
               ▪
               That
               they
               must
               (
               not
               vpon
               courtesie
               ,
               but
               of
               necessitie
               )
               yeeld
               this
               Canon
               for
               legitimate
               ,
               not
               suppositicious
               .
            
             And
             what
             is
             this
             in
             my
             Detectors
             Construction
             ,
             but
             a
             cashiering
             of
             this
             Canon
             out
             of
             the
             Councels
             ,
             against
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeke
             Copies
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             learned
             Chemnitius
             ,
             are
             vndoubted
             witnesses
             to
             vs
             ,
             what
             credit
             soeuer
             they
             find
             with
             this
             Italianate
             generation
             ;
             
               In
               ●omis
               Conciliorum
               prorsus
               expunxerunt
               ,
               &
               omiserunt
               hunc
               Canonem
               :
            
             y
             
               In
               the
               Tomes
               of
               the
               Councels
               they
               haue
               altogether
               wip't
               out
               ,
               and
               omitted
               this
               Canon
               :
            
             So
             as
             if
             we
             had
             those
             blurred
             Copies
             which
             hee
             saw
             bleeding
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             fence
             for
             this
             charge
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             serues
             for
             all
             ,
             impudent
             denyals
             .
          
           
             Neither
             needed
             my
             Refuter
             to
             take
             it
             so
             highly
             ,
             
             that
             I
             obiected
             to
             them
             the
             tearing
             ,
             blemishing
             ,
             and
             defacing
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             Records
             
             against
             them
             ;
             Ere
             long
             the
             World
             shall
             see
             ,
             
             to
             the
             foule
             shame
             of
             these
             selfe-condemned
             Impostors
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Writings
             both
             of
             ancient
             and
             later
             Authours
             ,
             they
             haue
             blotted
             out
             more
             then
             an
             hundred
             places
             (
             some
             of
             them
             contayning
             aboue
             two
             sheets
             apiece
             )
             concerning
             this
             very
             point
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             no
             newes
             therefore
             ;
             Neither
             needed
             my
             Detector
             to
             make
             it
             so
             daintie
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             
             I
             Cited
             from
             Gratian
             the
             free
             Confession
             of
             Pope
             Steuen
             the
             Second
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             open
             libertie
             of
             Marriage
             to
             the
             Clergie
             of
             the
             Lasterne
             Church
             ;
             
               Matrimonio
               copulantur
            
             .
             
             A
             place
             truly
             irretragable
             ;
             My
             Refuter
             first
             excepts
             against
             the
             number
             ,
             telling
             vs
             that
             Steuen
             the
             Second
             liued
             but
             three
             or
             foure
             dayes
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             therfore
             he
             could
             not
             bee
             the
             man
             ;
             what
             
             spirit
             of
             Cauillation
             possesses
             this
             Masse-priest
             ?
             He
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             his
             owne
             Sigibertus
             ascribes
             fiue
             yeeres
             to
             this
             Steuen
             ,
             and
             Hermannus
             ,
             sixe
             :
             But
             fiue
             is
             the
             least
             :
             
             And
             his
             Binius
             tels
             him
             that
             the
             Steuen
             he
             speakes
             of
             (
             sitting
             but
             two
             dayes
             exclusiuely
             )
             z
             
               is
               by
               the
               most
               omitted
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Romane
               Bishops
               :
            
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Chronicle
             names
             not
             two
             Steuens
             betwixt
             the
             first
             and
             the
             fourth
             .
             
               But
               this
               man
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               called
               no
               Councell
            
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             to
             me
             ?
             Gratian
             affirmes
             it
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             .
             Let
             him
             fall
             out
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             with
             his
             friends
             .
             And
             now
             according
             to
             the
             old
             wont
             ,
             (
             after
             hee
             hath
             tryed
             to
             shift
             off
             ,
             
               Matrimonio
               copulantur
            
             ,
             with
             the
             sleeulesse
             euasion
             of
             a
             false
             glosse
             
               (
               .i.
               vtuntur
            
             )
             which
             Caietan
             hath
             sufficiently
             confuted
             for
             vs
             )
             he
             fals
             to
             a
             flat
             reiection
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             tels
             vs
             ,
             out
             of
             BELLARMINE
             ,
             
             
               That
               Canon
               to
               be
               perhaps
               of
               no
               authoritie
               ,
               but
               an
               errour
               of
               the
               Collectors
               .
            
             Good
             God!
             what
             face
             haue
             these
             men
             ?
             That
             none
             of
             their
             
             receiued
             Authours
             can
             bee
             produced
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             straight
             counterfeit
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             where
             they
             speake
             for
             them
             ,
             canonicall
             ?
             Their
             Clyents
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             but
             know
             these
             trickes
             ,
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Patrones
             .
          
           
             
             That
             the
             Clergie
             not
             only
             of
             the
             East
             might
             
               Matrimonio
               copulari
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             West
             also
             might
             
               Matrimonium
               contrahere
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             words
             they
             are
             vnwilling
             to
             know
             in
             their
             owne
             Canon
             Law
             )
             shew
             sufficiently
             that
             they
             not
             only
             were
             marryed
             of
             old
             ,
             but
             might
             marry
             ;
             But
             for
             the
             Easterne
             Clergie
             ,
             it
             is
             freely
             granted
             by
             all
             ingenuous
             spirits
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             Espencaeus
             tels
             vs
             ,
             that
             neuer
             Authour
             ,
             either
             olde
             or
             new
             imputed
             this
             for
             a
             fault
             vnto
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             that
             their
             Clergie
             was
             marryed
             .
          
           
             
             What
             shall
             wee
             say
             then
             to
             this
             bold
             Bayard
             ,
             that
             
               compares
               this
               toleration
               of
               Marriage
               in
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               ,
               with
            
             MOSESES
             
               permission
               of
               the
               Bill
               of
               Diuorce
               vnto
               the
               Iewes
               ?
            
             
             As
             if
             Marriage
             had
             beene
             only
             tolerated
             ,
             not
             allowed
             ;
             as
             if
             vniust
             Diuorce
             were
             a
             fit
             match
             for
             lawfull
             Wedlocke
             ;
             whiles
             he
             here
             talkes
             of
             
               Duritia
               cordis
            
             ,
             well
             may
             we
             talke
             of
             his
             
               Duritia
               frontis
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             euery
             Church
             ,
             euery
             Countrey
             ,
             hath
             their
             Customes
             and
             Fashions
             ;
             which
             
               Ioannes
               Maior
            
             pleades
             against
             Bedaes
             Censure
             of
             the
             English
             and
             Scottish
             and
             Brittish
             obseruation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             )
             and
             may
             bee
             as
             iustly
             in
             this
             case
             pleaded
             for
             vs
             ;
             This
             was
             of
             olde
             no
             lesse
             ours
             ,
             then
             the
             Greekes
             ;
             And
             if
             any
             Church
             will
             bee
             prescribing
             against
             God
             ,
             wee
             haue
             no
             such
             Custome
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             
             But
             what
             a
             ridiculous
             insinuation
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeke
             Priests
             are
             dispensed
             with
             by
             supreme
             authoritie
             Ecclesiasticall
             ?
             Forsooth
             ,
             by
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
             Faine
             would
             I
             learne
             wher●
             vpon
             what
             termes
             ,
             at
             what
             rate
             the
             Graecians
             purchased
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             Dispensation
             for
             their
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             my
             Refuter
             had
             the
             Office
             
             appointed
             him
             to
             shuffle
             ouer
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Apostolike
             Chamber
             ,
             till
             hee
             find
             such
             a
             grant
             made
             
               propter
               duritiem
               cordis
            
             ;
             then
             should
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             good
             Paper
             escape
             the
             miserie
             of
             being
             besmeared
             by
             his
             Pen.
             
          
           
             What
             strange
             fantastike
             Dreames
             are
             put
             vpon
             the
             World
             ?
             Where
             the
             Papacie
             cannot
             preuaile
             ,
             there
             forsooth
             his
             Holinesse
             dispenseth
             .
             The
             Greeke
             Church
             admitteth
             marryed
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Pope
             dispenseth
             with
             them
             ;
             They
             deny
             and
             defie
             the
             Popes
             Supremacies
             ;
             I
             trow
             he
             dispēseth
             with
             them
             for
             that
             too
             :
             and
             why
             not
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             Wee
             pay
             no
             Peter-pence
             ;
             wee
             runne
             not
             to
             Rome-market
             to
             buy
             trash
             ,
             I
             hope
             his
             Holinesse
             dispenseth
             with
             vs
             for
             these
             Peccadillo's
             ;
             wee
             take
             libertie
             here
             to
             marrie
             rather
             then
             to
             burne
             ,
             why
             should
             wee
             not
             hope
             to
             receiue
             that
             Dispensation
             whereof
             wee
             heard
             the
             newes
             of
             late
             from
             a
             poore
             Bankrupt
             Carryer
             ?
             
               Ad
               populum
               phaleras
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             Contradiction
             ,
             
             which
             his
             sagacitie
             finds
             (
             not
             without
             much
             scorne
             )
             in
             the
             two
             Parlamentall
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             King
             Henrie
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixt
             ;
             whereof
             the
             one
             forbids
             ,
             the
             other
             allowes
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             it
             needed
             not
             haue
             bin
             any
             wonder
             to
             a
             learned
             Priest
             ,
             which
             might
             haue
             known
             Councels
             enow
             ,
             diametrally
             opposite
             to
             each
             other
             :
             what
             fault
             was
             it
             in
             the
             recouerd
             blind
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             saw
             men
             walke
             like
             Trees
             ,
             and
             after
             like
             men
             ?
             Euen
             the
             best
             man
             may
             correct
             himselfe
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             here
             any
             contradiction
             .
             King
             Henrie
             spake
             with
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             (
             whose
             one
             halfe
             of
             him
             then
             was
             )
             King
             Edward
             spake
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             purer
             antiquitie
             :
             King
             Henry
             neuer
             said
             ,
             God
             disallowed
             these
             Marriages
             ,
             King
             Edward
             neuer
             
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             allowed
             by
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             may
             not
             wee
             draw
             out
             the
             like
             absurditie
             out
             of
             Queene
             Maries
             Parliaments
             ;
             wherein
             she
             reuersed
             many
             things
             established
             by
             King
             Edward
             ;
             as
             in
             this
             very
             Case
             concerning
             Marriage
             of
             Priests
             ?
             May
             not
             wee
             hereupon
             aske
             ,
             What
             will
             you
             say
             to
             such
             Parliaments
             wherein
             the
             Brother
             is
             thwarted
             by
             the
             Sister
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             same
             Parliament-men
             enacting
             in
             a
             few
             yeeres
             contrarily
             ?
          
           
             Or
             as
             if
             it
             were
             any
             newes
             with
             Popes
             
               rescindere
               acta
               praedecessorum
            
             ;
             euen
             of
             those
             which
             immediately
             preceded
             them
             ?
             Who
             knowes
             not
             the
             Storie
             of
             Pope
             Formosus
             ,
             and
             Stephanus
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             and
             strong
             contradictions
             of
             decrees
             in
             the
             frequent
             ,
             long
             ,
             and
             desperate
             Schismes
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ?
          
           
             This
             lash
             is
             indifferently
             fit
             for
             all
             backes
             ;
             let
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             cause
             to
             smart
             ,
             complaine
             .
          
           
           
             What
             needed
             this
             foule
             mouth
             then
             to
             breake
             forth
             into
             so
             palpable
             slanders
             of
             that
             holy
             Archbishop
             and
             Martyr
             Doctor
             Cranmer
             ,
             
             charging
             him
             with
             deepe
             dissimulation
             ,
             in
             soothing
             vp
             both
             these
             Kings
             in
             their
             contrarie
             Decrees
             ?
             When
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             worthy
             Metropolitan
             was
             the
             only
             man
             ,
             which
             durst
             for
             three
             daies
             together
             ,
             openly
             in
             Parliament
             oppose
             those
             wickedly
             proiected
             Articles
             of
             King
             Henrie
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             speciall
             .
             In
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             willed
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             till
             the
             act
             might
             passe
             ;
             which
             (
             notwithstanding
             hee
             well
             knew
             King
             Henry
             )
             hee
             stoutly
             refused
             .
             Would
             this
             man
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             care
             to
             belye
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heauen
             for
             an
             aduantage
             ?
             What
             will
             not
             hee
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             will
             obiect
             inconstancie
             to
             him
             who
             sealed
             Gods
             Truth
             with
             his
             bloud
             ?
          
           
             The
             contradictions
             and
             weaknesses
             that
             hee
             findes
             in
             this
             Synode
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             doe
             no
             whit
             mooue
             vs
             ;
             If
             hee
             can
             allow
             and
             commend
             ,
             
             and
             cite
             against
             vs
             the
             seuen
             and
             thirtieth
             Canon
             ,
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             the
             fourescore
             and
             fifteenth
             for
             the
             holy
             Chrisme
             ,
             and
             yet
             disallow
             the
             thirteenth
             ;
             why
             ,
             may
             not
             we
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             cite
             and
             approoue
             the
             thirteenth
             Canon
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             disauow
             those
             other
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
             NEither
             was
             it
             for
             want
             that
             I
             mentioned
             only
             this
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             The
             more
             ancient
             Constitutions
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             and
             Gangra
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             and
             fourth
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             besides
             the
             Apostolicall
             and
             Nicene
             ,
             might
             haue
             bin
             vrged
             by
             me
             .
             It
             was
             not
             mine
             intent
             (
             with
             this
             babbler
             )
             to
             say
             more
             then
             all
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             take
             an
             handfull
             out
             of
             the
             Sackes
             mouth
             for
             a
             taste
             to
             the
             buyer
             ;
             That
             faire
             flourish
             therefore
             of
             Councels
             which
             he
             musters
             vp
             against
             mee
             herein
             ,
             will
             bee
             
             but
             ,
             
               Arma
               armis
               contraria
            
             :
             
             Wherein
             since
             my
             Refuter
             will
             needs
             make
             himselfe
             so
             busie
             ,
             let
             me
             intreat
             him
             by
             the
             way
             to
             compare
             the
             Councell
             of
             a
             Gangra
             ,
             with
             the
             Decree
             of
             his
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             ;
             The
             Councell
             sayes
             flatly
             ,
             
               Si
               quis
               discernit
               Presbyterum
               coniugatum
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               any
               man
               make
               difference
               of
               a
               marryed
               Priest
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               by
               occasion
               of
               his
               marriage
               hee
               ought
               not
               to
               offer
               ,
               and
               doth
               therefore
               abstaine
               from
               his
               oblation
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               accursed
            
             ;
             But
             ,
             his
             
               Hildebrand
               vxoratos
               Sacerdotes
               à
               diuino
               remouit
               officio
               ,
               &
               laicis
               missá
               eorum
               audire
               inter
               dixit
               ,
               nouo
               exemplo
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               remoued
               married
               Priests
               from
               their
               diuine
               office
               ,
               and
               forbad
               Lay-men
               to
               heare
               their
               Masses
               ,
               saith
            
             b
             SIGEBERT
             ;
             Therefore
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             is
             accursed
             ;
             And
             accursed
             for
             that
             verie
             poynt
             which
             made
             him
             a
             Romish
             Saint
             .
             When
             my
             Refuter
             hath
             gnawed
             awhile
             vpon
             this
             bone
             ,
             he
             may
             hope
             to
             be
             rewarded
             with
             a
             crust
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             now
             for
             his
             Councels
             ,
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             number
             he
             names
             for
             the
             fore-man
             of
             the
             quest
             ,
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ancyra
             (
             somewhat
             before
             the
             Nicene
             )
             one
             who
             hath
             passed
             a
             direct
             verdict
             against
             him
             ,
             allowing
             Deacons
             ,
             vpon
             their
             profession
             ,
             to
             marrie
             .
             The
             miserable
             euasions
             of
             his
             c
             Binius
             ,
             and
             Baronius
             ,
             in
             this
             poynt
             ,
             argue
             both
             a
             mind
             &
             a
             cause
             desperate
             ;
             whiles
             (
             without
             all
             colour
             of
             warrant
             )
             they
             imperiously
             turne
             downe
             these
             married
             Deacons
             to
             a
             lay-communion
             ,
             and
             faine
             this
             libertie
             onely
             in
             a
             forced
             Ordination
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             voluntarie
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             that
             first
             Canon
             which
             he
             citeth
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Arles
               ,
               That
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               made
               Priest
               in
               the
               band
               of
               Wedlocke
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               promise
               conuersion
            
             :
             It
             is
             a
             grosse
             counterfeit
             :
             And
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             see
             we
             vse
             not
             to
             passe
             these
             censures
             without
             euident
             reason
             ;
             It
             mentions
             the
             Arians
             which
             were
             not
             yet
             hatched
             ;
             It
             mentions
             Bonosus
             ,
             which
             liued
             long
             after
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Innocent
             1.
             
             It
             
             mentions
             the
             
               Concilium
               Vasense
            
             ,
             which
             was
             yet
             later
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Leo
             the
             First
             .
             When
             his
             Authors
             can
             agree
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             the
             Synod
             ,
             he
             shall
             receiue
             an
             answer
             to
             it
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             eyther
             before
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             or
             after
             it
             ;
             if
             before
             ,
             it
             was
             corrected
             by
             the
             Nicene
             ;
             a
             Prouinciall
             must
             yeeld
             to
             a
             Generall
             ;
             if
             after
             ,
             it
             was
             presumptuous
             ,
             in
             decreeing
             that
             peremptorily
             which
             the
             generall
             determinately
             left
             free
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Arausica
             is
             cyted
             by
             him
             in
             direct
             termes
             opposite
             to
             the
             Ancyran
             .
             
             Hee
             must
             make
             them
             friends
             ,
             ere
             hee
             can
             bring
             it
             forth
             against
             an
             enemie
             .
             As
             for
             the
             maine
             stay
             of
             this
             cause
             of
             his
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             two
             Councels
             of
             Africke
             ,
             lent
             him
             by
             his
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
             it
             is
             grounded
             (
             as
             our
             learned
             Iunius
             hath
             probably
             answered
             )
             vpon
             mere
             corruption
             ,
             and
             mis-taking
             ;
             the
             Latin
             Copies
             taking
             propria
             ,
             for
             priora
             :
             The
             charge
             of
             the
             Councell
             being
             onely
             ,
             that
             Deacons
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Bishops
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Acording
               to
               their
               turnes
               of
               ministration
               ,
               should
               abstaine
               from
               their
               Wiues
               ,
            
             which
             no
             modest
             Diuine
             will
             not
             willingly
             subscribe
             vnto
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             the
             one
             word
             be
             not
             corrupted
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             well
             signifie
             Balsamons
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             if
             these
             Canons
             were
             first
             Latine
             ,
             and
             after
             translated
             into
             the
             Greeke
             ;
             yet
             the
             Greek
             shewes
             what
             was
             the
             first
             Latine
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             correct
             the
             mistaken
             Originall
             .
             But
             to
             discusse
             the
             seuerall
             Councels
             ,
             which
             he
             onely
             thinkes
             fit
             to
             name
             ,
             and
             vtter
             by
             whole-sale
             against
             vs
             ,
             were
             a
             worke
             for
             a
             Volume
             apart
             .
             The
             old
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Dolosus
               versatur
               in
               generalibus
               ,
               There
               is
               deceit
               in
               generalities
            
             ;
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             shew
             that
             some
             of
             these
             are
             impertinent
             ,
             others
             plainely
             against
             them
             ;
             others
             corrupted
             to
             speake
             against
             vs
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Mentz
             ,
             and
             Wormes
             ,
             whereof
             in
             the
             sequel
             ;
             others
             partiall
             to
             the
             faction
             of
             Rome
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             here
             
               Obruimur
               numero
            
             ;
             Hee
             thinkes
             to
             
             carry
             it
             by
             number
             ,
             not
             by
             weight
             ;
             where
             with
             vs
             ,
             one
             piece
             of
             Gold
             is
             worth
             a
             whole
             bagge
             of
             Counters
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             after
             the
             Tyrannicall
             impositions
             of
             his
             Siricius
             and
             Innocentius
             tooke
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             could
             name
             for
             euerie
             one
             of
             his
             prouinciall
             Synods
             ,
             an
             hundred
             ,
             it
             were
             all
             one
             to
             vs
             ;
             wee
             are
             not
             the
             worse
             ,
             his
             cause
             no
             whit
             the
             better
             .
             This
             tradition
             ,
             after
             that
             in
             an
             emulation
             of
             the
             Montanisticall
             vaunt
             of
             Virginitie
             ,
             it
             had
             gotten
             head
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             ran
             like
             fire
             in
             a
             trayne
             ;
             Those
             prouinces
             that
             held
             correspondence
             at
             Rome
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             d
             Gregorie
             ,
             spake
             as
             shee
             did
             prompt
             them
             ;
             What
             should
             they
             doe
             but
             follow
             their
             Mistresse
             ?
             The
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             eyther
             had
             dependance
             vpon
             it
             ,
             or
             which
             had
             continued
             in
             the
             succession
             of
             this
             custome
             of
             marriage
             ,
             still
             maintayning
             the
             lawfulnesse
             and
             vse
             of
             it
             inuiolable
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             in
             summe
             .
             This
             he
             hath
             gayned
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             readie
             euer
             to
             auow
             ;
             The
             ancientest
             
             Councels
             are
             against
             him
             ;
             The
             later
             are
             against
             vs
             ;
             and
             God
             with
             vs
             against
             6thē
             ;
             Of
             which
             we
             haue
             e
             learned
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Vae
               vobis
               filij
               desertores
               ,
               vt
               saceretis
               Conciliū
               &
               non
               ex
               me
               .
            
             And
             if
             his
             Mistris
             of
             Rome
             haue
             elsewhere
             found
             vassals
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             free
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             manifest
             ,
             by
             those
             euidences
             we
             haue
             already
             produced
             from
             their
             own
             records
             ,
             that
             notwithstāding
             this
             cogged
             nūber
             of
             his
             prouincial
             Synods
             ,
             
             &
             
               Priuate
               decrees
            
             (
             as
             Volusian
             termes
             them
             )
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             700.
             yeeres
             ,
             the
             freedome
             of
             this
             practice
             cōtinued
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             Insomuch
             as
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             of
             the
             yeeres
             mentioned
             ,
             vpheld
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             f
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             any
             Clergie
             man
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             descended
             
               ex
               genere
               Sacerdotali
               ,
               descended
               from
               Priests
            
             ;
             Witnesse
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             their
             three
             and
             thirtieth
             Canon
             .
             Where
             my
             Detector
             should
             doe
             well
             to
             inquire
             what
             
               Balsamons
               Clerici
               Chryso-bullati
            
             
             meanes
             ;
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             this
             example
             sufficiently
             proues
             the
             practicall
             libertie
             of
             those
             Churches
             in
             the
             questioned
             limits
             of
             the
             seuen
             first
             Centuries
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             adde
             the
             Church
             of
             Bulgaria
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             f
             Gratian
             ;
             The
             Church
             of
             Germany
             out
             of
             g
             Auentine
             ;
             The
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             out
             of
             i
             Bernard
             ,
             who
             confesses
             the
             Episcopall
             See
             of
             Armach
             to
             haue
             beene
             furnished
             with
             a
             lineall
             descent
             of
             Bishops
             for
             eight
             generations
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Malachias
             ;
             which
             were
             still
             both
             vxorati
             and
             literati
             .
             How
             those
             men
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               sine
               ordinibus
            
             ,
             is
             a
             riddle
             which
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             I
             cannot
             aread
             .
             Perhaps
             ,
             they
             were
             without
             Roman
             Orders
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Clerkes
             after
             the
             then
             Irish
             fashion
             ,
             what
             needed
             they
             be
             Literati
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             Bishops
             ?
             The
             Church
             of
             our
             Britaine
             (
             as
             we
             shal
             see
             in
             the
             Processe
             )
             and
             others
             .
             These
             are
             more
             then
             enough
             to
             let
             the
             World
             see
             this
             restraint
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             pretence
             of
             Prouinciall
             
             and
             partiall
             Councels
             neuer
             vniuersally
             obtayned
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
             YEt
             the
             man
             hauing
             vnmercifully
             crusht
             me
             in
             pieces
             with
             this
             emptie
             bladder
             of
             windy
             and
             worthlesse
             authoritie
             ,
             crowes
             ouer
             me
             ,
             thus
             ,
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             
               And
               truely
               to
               mee
               hee
               seemeth
               not
               to
               bee
               more
               mad
               ,
               then
               blind
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               proclaymed
               this
               freedome
               of
               seuen
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               seeing
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               words
               vsed
               by
               his
               own
               sacred
               Councel
               ,
               doth
               so
               strongly
               withstand
               his
               fond
               collection
               ;
               For
               there
               it
               is
               decreed
               ,
               Qui
               sunt
               in
               sacris
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wee
               will
               that
               the
               marriages
               of
               such
               as
               bee
               in
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               forward
               bee
               firme
               and
               valid
               ;
               For
               in
               case
               this
               freedome
               had
               beene
               common
               before
               :
               why
               did
               they
               say
               ,
               Deinceps
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               forward
               ?
            
             Thus
             hee
             .
             Wherein
             I
             would
             his
             Superiors
             did
             but
             see
             how
             kindly
             
             he
             buffets
             himselfe
             .
             For
             if
             this
             bee
             the
             force
             of
             Deinceps
             ,
             or
             
               A
               modò
            
             ,
             
             I
             thus
             argue
             against
             him
             ;
             Hee
             hath
             pleaded
             before
             ,
             that
             neither
             this
             nor
             any
             other
             Church
             euer
             allowed
             or
             euer
             practised
             the
             celebration
             of
             marriage
             after
             Ordination
             ;
             Now
             ,
             if
             hee
             turne
             to
             the
             sixth
             Canon
             of
             this
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             hee
             shall
             find
             
               Decernimus
               ▪
               vt
               nulli
               deinceps
               hypodiacono
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wee
               decree
               that
               from
               hence-forward
               no
               Sub-Deacon
               ,
               Deacon
               ,
               or
               Priest
               may
               marry
               after
               his
               Ordination
            
             ;
             Therefore
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             inference
             before
             this
             time
             (
             for
             almost
             seuen
             hundred
             yeeres
             )
             this
             was
             commonly
             practised
             .
             And
             now
             to
             answer
             my
             Refuters
             Deinceps
             :
             If
             his
             wit
             had
             beene
             any
             way
             matchable
             with
             his
             malice
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             seene
             that
             this
             Deinceps
             had
             relation
             to
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Greeke
             ;
             For
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             know
             not
             )
             this
             Synod
             meant
             to
             prescribe
             Laws
             to
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             that
             their
             iniurious
             Tradition
             of
             restraynt
             ,
             and
             to
             inlarge
             
             this
             libertie
             through
             all
             the
             Territories
             of
             the
             Vniuersall
             Church
             ;
             For
             this
             purpose
             is
             the
             ,
             Deinceps
             ,
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             well
             knew
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             needed
             in
             the
             Westerne
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             inthralled
             their
             Clergie
             in
             the
             bondage
             or
             that
             vnlawfull
             prohibition
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             playes
             vpon
             my
             want
             of
             Logicke
             ,
             in
             not
             descrying
             the
             dangerous
             necessitie
             of
             this
             inference
             vpon
             mee
             ,
             plainely
             bewrayes
             his
             owne
             want
             of
             braines
             ,
             in
             not
             descrying
             the
             Folly
             of
             his
             obiection
             ;
             
             and
             where
             he
             tells
             me
             (
             like
             a
             dull
             Iester
             )
             
               That
               all
               the
               Walls
               and
               Windows
               ,
               from
               the
               Hall
               to
               the
               Kitchin
               ,
               may
               mourne
               to
               see
               an
               Vniuersitie-man
               haue
               so
               little
               wit
               ,
            
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             that
             all
             the
             Dores
             of
             Doway
             may
             leape
             off
             their
             hindges
             ,
             to
             see
             their
             Champion
             so
             childishly
             absurd
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             then
             to
             answer
             his
             idle
             Epilogue
             ;
             If
             it
             appeare
             that
             his
             owne
             Pope
             and
             Canonist
             ,
             and
             the
             receyued
             Histories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             examples
             of
             seuerall
             nations
             and
             
             persons
             acknowledge
             this
             ancient
             libertie
             both
             in
             the
             Easterne
             and
             (
             some
             )
             Westerne
             Churches
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             And
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Councels
             ,
             with
             this
             sixt
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             approue
             it
             
               de
               iure
            
             ;
             it
             followes
             that
             the
             necessarie
             imposition
             of
             professed
             continencie
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             part
             of
             that
             sowre
             milke
             wherewith
             the
             Shee-Wolfe
             of
             the
             Seuen-hils
             feedes
             the
             faction
             of
             her
             Romulists
             and
             Rhemists
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             that
             wholesome
             sustenance
             which
             God
             and
             his
             purer
             Church
             haue
             prouided
             for
             their
             Children
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HONOVR
           OF
           THE
           MARRIED
           CLERGIE
           maintained
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           third
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             THe
             Marriage
             of
             Ecclesiastiques
             which
             had
             the
             comon
             allowance
             of
             the
             first
             Times
             ,
             had
             in
             some
             parts
             but
             the
             conniuence
             of
             the
             subsequent
             ,
             and
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             last
             .
             Those
             Churches
             that
             were
             not
             parties
             to
             the
             faction
             of
             Rome
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             much
             moued
             with
             so
             peremptorie
             a
             decree
             of
             a
             famous
             Councell
             ,
             
             reducing
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             the
             exactnesse
             of
             Apostolique
             institution
             ,
             and
             professing
             to
             rectifie
             that
             Roman
             deuiation
             ;
             No
             maruell
             therefore
             ,
             if
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             there
             insued
             a
             collision
             of
             opposite
             parts
             ,
             and
             much
             scuffling
             betwixt
             the
             abettors
             of
             Antichristian
             seruitude
             ,
             
             and
             Euangelicall
             libertie
             ;
             whom
             this
             Hedge-creeper
             dare
             terme
             
               incontinent
               Grecians
               ,
               Schismatikes
               ,
               Heretikes
            
             ;
             His
             Pen
             is
             no
             slander
             :
             The
             multitude
             of
             his
             Synodes
             ,
             wherein
             was
             such
             reiteration
             of
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             shewes
             the
             opposition
             which
             it
             still
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             preuayling
             vse
             of
             the
             contrary
             practice
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             the
             Clergie
             of
             Bauaria
             ,
             which
             giues
             that
             disiunct
             charge
             ,
             
               Of
               either
               liuing
               chastely
               ,
               or
               marrying
               a
               wife
               whom
               they
               may
               not
               diuorce
               ,
            
             is
             no
             where
             (
             forsooth
             )
             extant
             ,
             because
             he
             finds
             it
             not
             in
             his
             Binius
             ,
             or
             Baronius
             ;
             as
             if
             no
             water
             had
             gone
             beside
             their
             Mill
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             am
             
             threatned
             with
             
               the
               Cornelian
               Law
               for
               forgery
            
             ;
             no
             lesse
             crime
             :
             To
             auoid
             the
             perill
             whereof
             ,
             let
             my
             far-seene
             Detector
             turne
             to
             the
             
               Bauarian
               Annals
            
             of
             *
             Auentine
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Booke
             ,
             there
             hee
             shall
             find
             it
             ;
             An
             Epistle
             sent
             to
             Viuilus
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Clergie
             of
             Bauaria
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Martinian
               ,
               George
               ,
               Dorotheus
            
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             Deacon
             ,
             with
             this
             expresse
             disiunction
             ,
             
               Aut
               castè
               viuat
               ,
               aut
               vxorem
               ducat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             That
             which
             he
             brings
             from
             the
             successor
             of
             this
             
               Gregorie
               ,
               Zacharias
            
             ,
             shewes
             what
             his
             Pope
             wished
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             gotten
             better
             footing
             in
             Germany
             ,
             2but
             the
             successe
             makes
             for
             vs
             ;
             for
             B.
             Boniface
             either
             neuer
             durst
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             neuer
             did
             vrge
             these
             Rules
             to
             his
             Germans
             .
             So
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             his
             mouth
             is
             stopt
             for
             my
             forged
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Gregorie
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             in
             his
             conceit
             be
             other
             ,
             because
             hee
             neuer
             saw
             it
             peepe
             forth
             
               before
               this
               in
               other
               mens
               books
               .
            
             Ywis
             nothing
             euer
             lookt
             forth
             of
             the
             Presse
             ,
             that
             escaped
             that
             bookish
             eye
             :
             witnesse
             the
             
             next
             passage
             ,
             which
             if
             his
             Superiors
             could
             haue
             had
             the
             leysure
             to
             haue
             viewed
             ,
             they
             had
             blushed
             at
             their
             Champion
             .
             
             This
             
               charge
               of
            
             GREGORY
             (
             I
             said
             )
             
               was
               according
               to
               that
               rule
               of
               Clerks
               ,
               cited
               from
            
             ISIDORE
             ,
             
               and
               renewed
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Mentz
             ;
             
               but
               by
               our
               iuggling
               Aduersaries
               clipped
               in
               the
               recitall
            
             :
             Here
             the
             man
             cryes
             out
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             of
             forgerie
             ,
             so
             now
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             telling
             his
             Readers
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             only
             taken
             this
             vpon
             trust
             from
             anothers
             note-booke
             .
             Reader
             ,
             by
             this
             iudge
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             my
             Detractor
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             Isidore
             wrote
             no
             Booke
             of
             this
             title
             :
             But
             in
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             Offices
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             title
             of
             his
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             
               De
               Regulis
               Clericorum
               ;
               Of
               the
               Rules
               of
               Clerks
               .
            
             From
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             cite
             a
             confessed
             passage
             ,
             and
             am
             thus
             censured
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Councell
             of
             Mentz
             cites
             it
             by
             this
             very
             stile
             ,
             
               Sicut
               in
               Regulâ
               Clericorum
               dictum
               est
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Rule
               of
               Clerks
               .
            
             Is
             it
             simplicitie
             that
             he
             knowes
             not
             this
             title
             of
             Isidore
             ?
             
             or
             maliciousnesse
             ,
             that
             hee
             conceales
             it
             ?
             One
             of
             them
             is
             vnauoidable
             .
             It
             is
             cleere
             then
             ,
             to
             his
             shame
             (
             if
             hee
             haue
             any
             )
             that
             the
             testimonie
             is
             aright
             cited
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             lesse
             cleere
             that
             it
             is
             maymed
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hammes
             in
             their
             Moguntine
             Councell
             ?
             Compare
             the
             places
             ,
             
             the
             fraud
             shall
             be
             manifest
             .
             That
             Councell
             in
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             professes
             to
             transcribe
             (
             verbatim
             )
             the
             words
             of
             Isidore
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             Tract
             ;
             and
             where
             Isidore
             saith
             ,
             
               Castimoniam
               inuiolati
               2corporis
               perpetuò
               conseruare
               studcant
               ,
               aut
               certè
               vnius
               matrimony
               vinculo
               foederentur
               ;
               Let
               them
               liue
               chaste
               ,
               or
               marry
               but
               one
               .
            
             Their
             good
             Clerks
             haue
             vtterly
             left
             out
             the
             latter
             clause
             ,
             and
             make
             Isidore
             charge
             his
             Clerks
             with
             perpetuall
             continency
             ;
             
               Let
               them
               liue
               chaste
            
             .
             He
             that
             denyes
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Sunne
             in
             the
             heauen
             ,
             or
             light
             in
             that
             Sunne
             ;
             what
             need
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             Let
             the
             Books
             speake
             .
          
           
             Here
             my
             Refuter
             doth
             so
             shuffle
             &
             cut
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             may
             see
             hee
             speaks
             
             against
             his
             owne
             heart
             ;
             for
             (
             to
             omit
             his
             strayned
             misse-interpretation
             of
             Isidore
             ,
             since
             wee
             now
             contend
             not
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             citation
             )
             how
             poorely
             doth
             hee
             salue
             vp
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             Moguntine
             Fathers
             ,
             whiles
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             ISIDORE
             
               spake
               in
               generall
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               in
               that
               Councell
               more
               strictly
            
             ;
             when
             he
             that
             hath
             but
             one
             halfe
             of
             an
             eye
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             both
             speake
             in
             one
             latitude
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             ?
             Those
             Fathers
             giuing
             the
             same
             title
             to
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             professing
             to
             follow
             the
             Letters
             and
             Syllables
             of
             Isidore
             ;
             both
             name
             onely
             Clericos
             in
             that
             rule
             without
             distinction
             .
             Away
             then
             with
             this
             gracelesse
             facing
             of
             wilfull
             frauds
             in
             your
             faithlesse
             Secretaries
             ,
             which
             haue
             also
             fetcht
             two
             Canons
             out
             of
             Carthage
             to
             Wormes
             ;
             and
             learne
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             your
             grosse
             falsifications
             ,
             and
             iniurious
             expurgations
             ;
             else
             doubtlesse
             the
             World
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             I
             Did
             but
             name
             Huldericus
             his
             Epistle
             in
             mine
             ,
             as
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             
             not
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             my
             cause
             ;
             my
             Refuter
             spends
             but
             one
             and
             thirtie
             whole
             Pages
             vpon
             him
             :
             How
             else
             should
             he
             haue
             made
             a
             Volume
             ?
             In
             all
             this
             what
             sayes
             hee
             ?
             Little
             in
             many
             words
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             words
             thrice
             ouer
             for
             fayling
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             hee
             wonders
             at
             my
             extreme
             prodigalitie
             of
             credit
             ,
             and
             fearednesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             in
             citing
             an
             Epistle
             so
             conuicted
             by
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Eckius
               ,
               Faber
               ,
               Fitz-Simons
            
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             wonder
             that
             the
             Moone
             will
             keepe
             her
             pace
             in
             the
             skie
             ,
             whiles
             so
             many
             Dogs
             barke
             at
             her
             below
             ?
             When
             these
             Proctors
             of
             Rome
             haue
             said
             their
             worst
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             true
             authoritie
             in
             the
             very
             face
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             and
             better
             Arguments
             in
             the
             body
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             an
             hundred
             Decretal
             Epistles
             which
             he
             adoreth
             .
             
             Let
             the
             World
             wonder
             rather
             at
             his
             shamelesnesse
             ,
             who
             relating
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             fable
             (
             as
             he
             termes
             it
             )
             faynes
             it
             to
             be
             only
             a
             Lutheran
             fiction
             to
             couer
             their
             incestuous
             marriages
             ,
             whereas
             their
             owne
             Cardinall
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             ,
             almost
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             agoe
             ,
             mentions
             it
             ,
             and
             reports
             the
             argument
             of
             it
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             yet
             extant
             (
             as
             Illyricus
             )
             in
             the
             Libraries
             of
             Germany
             ;
             whereas
             Hedio
             found
             an
             ancient
             Copie
             of
             it
             in
             Holland
             ;
             and
             our
             
               Iohn
               Bale
            
             ;
             Archbishop
             Parker
             ,
             B.
             
               Iewell
               ,
               Io.
               Foxe
            
             ,
             had
             a
             Copie
             of
             it
             ,
             remarkeable
             for
             reuerend
             Antiquitie
             ,
             in
             aged
             Parchment
             here
             in
             England
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             haue
             the
             meanes
             to
             produce
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             the
             very
             stile
             importeth
             age
             .
             As
             well
             may
             hee
             question
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             their
             Vatican
             ,
             all
             report
             of
             Histories
             ,
             all
             Histories
             of
             Times
             :
             He
             that
             would
             doubt
             whether
             such
             an
             Epistle
             were
             written
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             doubt
             whether
             Pope
             Zachary
             wrote
             to
             B.
             Boniface
             in
             Germany
             a
             direction
             when
             to
             eate
             Bacon
             :
             
             may
             doubt
             whether
             Paul
             the
             fift
             wrote
             to
             his
             English
             Catholikes
             to
             perswade
             them
             not
             to
             sweare
             they
             would
             be
             good
             Subiects
             ;
             may
             doubt
             whether
             Spider-catcher
             corner-creeper
             C.E.
             Pseudo-Catholike
             Priest
             ,
             wrote
             a
             scurrilous
             Letter
             of
             aboue
             two
             quire
             of
             Paper
             ,
             in
             a
             twelue-yeers-answer
             to
             three
             leaues
             of
             I.H.
             It
             is
             not
             more
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Rome
             ,
             or
             that
             Gregory
             and
             Nicholas
             sate
             there
             ,
             then
             that
             such
             an
             Epistle
             was
             written
             thither
             aboue
             seuen
             hundred
             yeeres
             agoe
             .
             It
             was
             extant
             of
             old
             ,
             before
             euer
             those
             Lutheran
             quarrels
             were
             hatched
             .
             Let
             him
             therefore
             goe
             fish
             for
             Frogs
             in
             the
             Pond
             of
             his
             Gregory
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             deriues
             thence
             the
             vaine
             pleas
             of
             improbabilitie
             .
             If
             there
             were
             differences
             in
             relating
             the
             circumstances
             of
             that
             storie
             (
             as
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             )
             must
             it
             needs
             thereupon
             bee
             false
             ?
             Which
             of
             their
             Histories
             is
             not
             lyable
             to
             varietie
             of
             report
             ?
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             :
             The
             succession
             of
             Linus
             ,
             and
             Cletus
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             is
             diuersly
             
             reported
             ;
             is
             there
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             ?
             To
             end
             with
             the
             last
             :
             The
             Title
             of
             Paul
             the
             Fift
             to
             the
             Chane
             of
             Peter
             in
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             his
             Election
             ,
             is
             diuersly
             reported
             ;
             hath
             he
             therefore
             no
             true
             clayme
             to
             his
             Seate
             ?
             But
             who
             euer
             placed
             Gregories
             Pond
             in
             Sicilie
             ?
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fittens
             of
             his
             Fitz-Simons
             .
             If
             other
             Authours
             haue
             mentioned
             this
             narration
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             Historie
             lyeth
             not
             on
             Huldericke
             ;
             If
             none
             besides
             him
             ,
             his
             words
             vary
             not
             ;
             These
             are
             but
             Trickes
             to
             out-●ace
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             Contradiction
             ,
             is
             so
             ancient
             ;
             and
             what
             c●
             wee
             then
             for
             names
             ?
             Whether
             ●
             were
             Saint
             Vdalrike
             ,
             or
             Hulderick
             ,
             or
             Volusianus
             ,
             we
             labour
             not
             much
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             it
             bee
             the
             taske
             of
             idle
             Criticks●
             dispute
             who
             was
             Hecuba●s
             Mother
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             her
             age
             ;
             No
             lesse
             vain
             is
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             that
             spends
             many
             waste
             words
             about
             his
             Saint
             V●●rick
             ,
             in
             shewing
             the
             difference
             of
             time
             ,
             betwixt
             him
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Nic●las
             ;
             The
             one
             dying
             ,
             Anno
             869.
             ●
             
             other
             being
             horne
             ,
             890.
             and
             prouing
             out
             of
             his
             obscure
             
               Sorbonist
               M●nchiacenus
            
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             fiue
             Bishops
             of
             Auspurge
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             times
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             whereby
             a
             simple
             Reader
             might
             easily
             bee
             deluded
             ,
             and
             drawne
             to
             thinke
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             impossibilitie
             and
             vntruth
             in
             our
             report●
             whereas
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             this
             peremptorie
             and
             colourable
             flourish
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             meere
             ●ogging
             or
             misprision
             :
             For
             both
             Illyricus
             apart
             ,
             and
             the
             Centurists
             ,
             and
             Che●nitius
             (
             all
             Germanes
             that
             should
             bee
             best
             acquainted
             with
             the
             state
             of
             their
             own
             )
             haue
             long
             since
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Saint
             Vdalrick
             was
             not
             the
             man
             ,
             whome
             they
             held
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             ,
             ●lderick
             ,
             another
             ,
             not
             much
             different
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             differing
             in
             time
             ,
             aboue
             seuenty
             yeeres
             ▪
             
               Ne
               nominis
               equiuocatio
               lectorem
               ●urbet
            
             ,
             and
             
               lest
               the
               equiuocation
               of
               the
               name
            
             (
             faith
             CHEMN●●IVS
             )
             
               should
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               ;
               There
               is
               another
            
             VDALRICK
             
               of
               Augusta
            
             ,
             
             whome
             
             AVENTINE
             
               writes
               to
               haue
               dyed
               ,
               Anno
            
             973.
             
             
               But
               this
            
             HVLDERICK
             ,
             AENaeAS
             SYLVIVS
             
               writes
               to
               haue
               dyed
               ,
               Anno
            
             900.
             
               and
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               his
               age
               ,
            
             83.
             
             Thus
             hee
             ;
             from
             the
             authoritie
             of
             two
             their
             famousest
             Historians
             ;
             from
             whose
             account
             Onuphrius
             differs
             not
             much
             :
             But
             (
             that
             my
             Refuter
             may
             hereafter
             saue
             the
             labour
             of
             scanning
             their
             discordant
             Computations
             )
             whether
             it
             were
             either
             ,
             or
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             to
             vs
             one
             haire
             of
             his
             Crown
             :
             since
             with
             our
             faithfull
             and
             learned
             Foxe
             ,
             we
             rather
             from
             the
             authoritie
             of
             ancient
             English
             Copies
             ,
             ascribe
             it
             to
             Volusianus
             ,
             whose
             second
             Epistle
             also
             in
             the
             same
             stile
             ,
             
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             is
             extant
             from
             the
             same
             Records
             ,
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             What
             matters
             it
             for
             the
             name
             ,
             when
             it
             appeares
             that
             the
             Epistle
             it selfe
             is
             truly
             ancient
             ,
             ponderous
             ,
             reuerend
             ,
             Theologicall
             ,
             conuictiue
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             the
             best
             Romanes
             heads
             cannot
             after
             seuen
             hundred
             yeeres
             shape
             a
             iust
             answere
             vnto
             ?
             Euen
             in
             
             some
             Canonicall
             Bookes
             ,
             though
             there
             bee
             difference
             in
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Pen-men
             ,
             there
             is
             full
             assent
             to
             their
             diuine
             authoritie
             ;
             And
             why
             is
             it
             not
             so
             in
             humane
             ?
             Thus
             then
             wee
             haue
             easily
             blowne
             away
             these
             light
             bubbles
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             our
             Aduersary
             hath
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             Nut-shell
             of
             his
             computation
             ;
             from
             the
             Age
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Writings
             of
             his
             Saint
             Vdalrick
             ;
             and
             returne
             his
             
               impuram
               nescio
               cuius
               nebulonis
               Epistolam
            
             ,
             with
             his
             
               ferrei
               oris
            
             ,
             and
             
               plumbei
               cordis
            
             ,
             backe
             whence
             it
             came
             ;
             to
             the
             Writer
             cited
             by
             my
             Aduersarie
             ,
             not
             named
             :
             But
             by
             better
             due
             to
             the
             next
             hand
             ;
             whereto
             I
             am
             no
             whit
             beholding
             for
             leauing
             it
             vnenglished
             :
             In
             that
             
               C.
               E.
            
             spared
             not
             mee
             but
             himselfe
             :
             who
             is
             
               nescio
               quis
            
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             leapeth
             into
             the
             Presse
             without
             a
             name
             ?
             Who
             Nebulo
             ,
             rather
             then
             he
             that
             masketh
             and
             marcheth
             
               sub
               nebulâ
            
             ,
             hoping
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             Conflict
             for
             a
             doughtie
             Knight
             or
             Champion
             Sconosciuto
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             lift
             vp
             his
             Beuer
             ?
             Who
             writes
             
             
               impuram
               Epistolam
            
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             scribbled
             a
             Voluminous
             Epistle
             ,
             to
             cry
             downe
             pure
             and
             Honourable
             Marriage
             for
             the
             inhauncing
             of
             impure
             Celibate
             ?
             not
             that
             ,
             
               in
               Thesi
            
             ,
             Celibate
             is
             impure
             ,
             but
             
               in
               Hypothesi
            
             ,
             theirs
             ,
             forced
             and
             hypocriticall
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             difference
             that
             hee
             finds
             in
             our
             number
             of
             Pope
             Nicolas
             ,
             whether
             first
             ,
             or
             second
             ,
             or
             third
             ,
             wee
             may
             thanke
             his
             Gratian
             ;
             whose
             fashion
             it
             is
             (
             as
             likewise
             Sigeberts
             )
             to
             name
             the
             Popes
             without
             the
             note
             of
             their
             number
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             was
             not
             
               Nicolas
               Nemo
            
             which
             wrote
             to
             Odo
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             reproouing
             him
             for
             giuing
             leaue
             to
             Aluericus
             a
             Deacon
             to
             marrie
             :
             thereupon
             sending
             his
             contrarie
             Decree
             to
             the
             Germane
             Churches
             ;
             which
             it
             seemes
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             like
             imposition
             )
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             this
             noble
             Epistle
             .
          
           
           
             But
             can
             there
             bee
             any
             Game
             amongst
             our
             
               English
               Popish
               Pamphleters
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Foxe
             is
             not
             in
             chase
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             this
             Romane
             Priest
             ,
             whiles
             he
             so
             manifestly
             belies
             our
             holy
             ,
             reuerend
             ,
             worthy
             Master
             Foxe
             ,
             whom
             this
             Scoganly
             Pen
             dare
             say
             playes
             the
             Goose
             in
             the
             inconstancie
             of
             his
             Relation
             of
             this
             Nicolas
             ,
             first
             reporting
             him
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             the
             second
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             in
             the
             during
             Monuments
             of
             that
             industrious
             ,
             and
             excellent
             Authour
             ,
             that
             hee
             still
             insists
             vpon
             Nicolas
             the
             Second
             ;
             reiecting
             by
             many
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             opinion
             of
             them
             which
             haue
             referred
             it
             ●o
             the
             first
             ?
             Such
             truth
             there
             is
             in
             shorne
             crownes
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             was
             a
             Goose
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             now
             
               Iohn
               Foxe
            
             is
             a
             Goose
             by
             reproch
             ;
             Two
             such
             Geese
             are
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             the
             fawning
             Curres
             of
             the
             Romane
             Capitoll
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             much
             more
             wit
             then
             fidelitie
             is
             there
             in
             my
             Detector
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             would
             proue
             that
             Pope
             Gregorie
             had
             then
             no
             Pond
             ;
             because
             
             there
             are
             now
             no
             Ponds
             at
             Rome
             ?
             As
             if
             Rome
             were
             now
             in
             any
             thing
             as
             it
             was
             ;
             as
             if
             twelue
             hundred
             yeeres
             had
             made
             no
             alteration
             ;
             As
             if
             the
             streets
             of
             Troy
             were
             not
             now
             Champaine
             ;
             
             As
             if
             his
             Lipsius
             could
             now
             finde
             Rome
             in
             Rome
             :
             As
             if
             lastly
             that
             man
             were
             vncapable
             of
             a
             large
             Pond
             ,
             wh●se
             Se●
             is
             vniuersall
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             number
             of
             childrens
             heads
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             no
             more
             for
             it
             then
             hee
             can
             against
             it
             ;
             this
             Historie
             shall
             be
             more
             worth
             to
             vs
             then
             his
             denyall
             ;
             
             But
             this
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             persons
             both
             of
             credit
             and
             honour
             ,
             that
             saw
             betwixt
             fiftie
             ,
             and
             threescore
             ,
             cast
             vp
             out
             of
             the
             little
             Mote
             of
             an
             Abbey
             where
             I
             now
             liue
             :
             Let
             who
             list
             cast
             vp
             the
             proportion
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             refusall
             of
             this
             worthie
             Epistle
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             fashion
             hee
             tryes
             to
             disgrace
             it
             with
             vs
             ;
             telling
             vs
             ,
             that
             therein
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             stiled
             Supreme
             Head
             and
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             If
             it
             were
             thus
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             powerfull
             is
             the
             Testimonie
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             how
             
             much
             more
             the
             witnesse
             was
             theirs
             .
             There
             must
             needes
             bee
             much
             cause
             ,
             when
             hee
             that
             so
             humbly
             ouer-titles
             the
             person
             ,
             resists
             the
             Doctrine
             so
             vehemently
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Epistle
             stiles
             Pope
             Nicolas
             no
             otherwise
             in
             the
             superscription
             ,
             then
             
               Sanctae
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               prouisorem
               :
               Ouer-seer
               of
               the
               holy
               Romane
               Church
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             
               Summae
               sedis
               Pontificem
               ;
               Bishop
               of
               the
               chiefe
               See
               ;
               to
               whome
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               common
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               appertaine
            
             ;
             which
             is
             farre
             other
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             now
             Romane
             sense
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             tels
             vs
             that
             this
             Epistle
             both
             grants
             and
             allowes
             a
             Vow
             of
             Continencie
             ;
             
             
               Nullum
               excipit
               nisi
               professorem
               continentiae
            
             ;
             wherein
             we
             are
             no
             other
             then
             friends
             ;
             we
             yeeld
             no
             lesse
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             good
             euidence
             of
             the
             gift
             and
             calling
             of
             God.
             But
             whiles
             our
             Volusian
             grants
             the
             professor
             of
             Continency
             bound
             ,
             and
             pleads
             the
             Clergie
             to
             bee
             free
             ,
             how
             plainly
             doth
             hee
             shew
             vs
             that
             there
             
             was
             no
             such
             Vow
             ,
             then
             required
             of
             ,
             no
             such
             made
             by
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             
             But
             what
             needes
             the
             man
             to
             bee
             so
             furiously
             angry
             with
             the
             good
             olde
             Epistler
             ▪
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             charge
             (
             
               Let
               euery
               one
               haue
               his
               owne
               Wife
            
             )
             is
             generall
             to
             all
             ;
             reaching
             to
             the
             Clergie
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Laitie
             ?
             excepting
             none
             but
             those
             which
             haue
             the
             gift
             of
             Continencie
             .
             What
             Logike
             ,
             (
             the
             want
             whereof
             he
             sometimes
             causlesly
             obiecteth
             to
             mee
             )
             euer
             taught
             him
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             vn●squisque
             ,
             was
             any
             other
             then
             vniuersall
             ?
             Or
             what
             other
             sense
             can
             bee
             put
             vpon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             Could
             I
             as
             truly
             vpbraid
             Sir
             Refuter
             with
             reading
             the
             Logike
             Lesson
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             me
             with
             the
             Rhetorike
             ,
             surely
             I
             should
             not
             now
             bee
             put
             to
             the
             paines
             to
             teach
             this
             Nouice
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             vnusquisque
             )
             is
             a
             terme
             of
             collectiue
             vniuersalitie
             and
             must
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             ,
             where
             kinde
             is
             excepted
             tacitely
             ;
             
               ex
               natura
               re●
            
             ,
             as
             this
             case
             must
             needes
             bee
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             ;
             fore-prizing
             none
             but
             
             such
             as
             haue
             the
             gift
             of
             Continency
             ;
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             toucheth
             vpon
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Iudge
             then
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             the
             Catholike
             Bishop
             that
             wrote
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             Mis-Catholike
             Masse-priest
             that
             reprooues
             it
             ,
             bee
             more
             worthie
             of
             Bedleem
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IIII.
             
          
           
             LAstly
             yet
             ,
             
             as
             if
             in
             the
             loose
             he
             would
             shake
             hands
             and
             be
             friends
             with
             him
             ,
             whome
             hee
             had
             so
             long
             defied
             ;
             hee
             thus
             closes
             vp
             :
             
               Then
               if
               Priests
               haue
               this
               gift
               ,
               and
               haue
               prefixed
               this
               course
               to
               themselues
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               marrie
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               Clergy-men
               who
               vow
               Chastitie
               .
            
             Thus
             hee
             .
             Beleeue
             him
             ,
             Readers
             ▪
             if
             ye
             can
             :
             All
             the
             Romish
             Clergie
             ,
             all
             Votaries
             haue
             the
             gift
             of
             Continencie
             ,
             Witnesse
             our
             fore-said
             Volusianus
             in
             the
             same
             Periods
             ;
             
               Multos
               eiusdem
               consilij
               assentatores
               hominibus
               non
               Deo
               pro
               falsâ
               
               specie
               continentiae
               placere
               volentes
               ,
               grauiora
               vides
               committere
               ,
               patrum
               scilicet
               vxores
               subagitare
               ,
               masculorum
               ac
               pecudum
               amplexus
               non
               abhorrere
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             english
             it
             for
             shame
             .
             Would
             God
             the
             World
             did
             not
             too
             well
             finde
             still
             these
             proofes
             of
             Romish
             Chastitie
             .
          
           
             
             Nunc
             etiam
             Romae
             quidlibet
             audet
             Amor.
             
          
           
             
             But
             as
             one
             that
             thinkes
             no
             man
             can
             be
             his
             friend
             ,
             except
             also
             hee
             bee
             our
             enemie
             ;
             like
             a
             true
             Make-bate
             ,
             hee
             will
             tell
             vs
             a
             Tale
             in
             our
             eare
             ,
             that
             shall
             set
             a
             perpetuall
             iarre
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             our
             Hulderick
             .
             Iwis
             ,
             sayes
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             your
             Vdalricke
             is
             not
             the
             man
             you
             take
             him
             for
             ;
             
               For
               thus
               hee
               there
               writes
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               Wherefore
               ,
               O
               reuerend
               Father
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               your
               part
               to
               cause
               and
               ouer-see
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               either
               with
               hand
               or
               mouth
               hath
               made
               a
               Vow
               of
               Continencie
               (
               as
               all
               Clergie
               men
               in
               holy
               Orders
               haue
               )
               and
               afterwards
               would
               forsake
               the
               same
               ,
               should
               bee
               either
               compelled
               to
               keepe
               his
               Vow
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               lawfull
               authoritie
               
               should
               be
               deposed
               from
               his
               Order
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             so
             light
             of
             beliefe
             to
             lose
             a
             friēd
             thus
             easily
             .
             Know
             then
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             *
             Parenthesis
             (
             which
             is
             the
             harshest
             piece
             of
             this
             clause
             )
             is
             foysted
             into
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             forged
             by
             this
             Cauiller
             ;
             the
             quite
             contrarie
             whereof
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             former
             Period
             of
             our
             Vldaricke
             ,
             where
             thus
             hee
             writes
             :
             
               Non
               parùm
               quippe
               ,
               &c.
               
               From
               this
               holy
               discretion
               thou
               hast
               not
               a
               little
               swerued
               ,
               when
               as
               thou
               wouldst
               haue
               those
               Clergie-men
               ,
               whom
               thou
               oughtest
               only
               to
               aduise
               to
               Abstinence
               from
               Marriage
               ,
               compelled
               vnto
               it
               by
               a
               certaine
               imperious
               violence
               ;
               For
               is
               not
               this
               iustly
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               all
               wise
               men
               to
               be
               accounted
               violence
               ,
               when
               as
               against
               the
               Euangelicall
               Institution
               ,
               and
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               any
               man
               is
               constrayned
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               priuate
               Decrees
               ?
               The
               Lord
               in
               the
               old
               Law
               appointed
               Marriage
               to
               his
               Priest
               which
               hee
               is
               neuer
               read
               afterwards
               to
               haue
               forbidden
            
             ;
             So
             he
             .
             Let
             my
             Refuter
             then
             reconcile
             his
             false
             Parenthesis
             ,
             
             with
             the
             true
             Text
             ,
             (
             which
             hee
             can
             neuer
             doe
             ,
             since
             it
             directly
             crosseth
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             Huldericks
             Epistle
             )
             and
             then
             hee
             shall
             see
             vs
             easily
             reconcile
             Huldericks
             proposition
             with
             ours
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             not
             so
             long
             to
             delay
             my
             Readers
             satisfaction
             ;
             the
             Truth
             is
             ;
             The
             Authour
             pleades
             for
             an
             indifferent
             immunitie
             of
             Clergie
             men
             from
             the
             necessitie
             of
             this
             Vow
             ,
             else
             the
             Epistle
             were
             contradictorie
             to
             it selfe
             :
             for
             if
             hee
             suppose
             that
             all
             the
             Clergie
             had
             vowed
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             had
             vowed
             should
             bee
             compelled
             to
             keepe
             their
             Vow
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             plead
             that
             the
             Clergie
             should
             not
             be
             compelled
             to
             Continence
             ?
             The
             drift
             of
             Vldericke
             or
             Volusian
             ,
             then
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             equally
             lawfull
             ,
             equally
             free
             for
             Priests
             either
             to
             vow
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             vow
             Continencie
             ;
             which
             granted
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             hauing
             libertie
             not
             to
             haue
             vowed
             ,
             or
             obserued
             it
             ,
             shall
             notwithstanding
             
               prefixe
               this
               course
               to
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             out
             of
             a
             long-settled
             experience
             and
             assurance
             
             of
             this
             calling
             and
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             thus
             ingaged
             himselfe
             to
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               voluerit
               apostare
               ,
               shall
               be
               froward
               wantonly
               to
               abandon
               this
               Vow
               ,
            
             willingly
             neglecting
             all
             good
             meanes
             for
             the
             continued
             obseruation
             thereof
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             bee
             lyable
             either
             to
             compulsion
             ,
             or
             deposition
             ;
             As
             now
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             of
             ours
             should
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             freedome
             bind
             himselfe
             by
             a
             voluntary
             Vow
             ,
             it
             were
             pittie
             and
             shame
             that
             hee
             should
             play
             fast
             and
             loose
             at
             pleasure
             with
             impunitie
             .
          
           
             What
             Wooll
             then
             is
             here
             worthy
             of
             this
             crie
             ?
             Or
             wherein
             hath
             our
             Authour
             offended
             vs
             ?
             whiles
             wee
             neither
             make
             this
             Vow
             ,
             nor
             can
             therefore
             euer
             breake
             it
             ,
             nor
             euer
             allowed
             the
             breakers
             of
             so
             ▪
             made
             Vowes
             ,
             guiltlesse
             ?
          
           
             One
             quarrell
             yet
             ,
             
             hee
             cannot
             remit
             to
             Master
             Foxe
             ,
             and
             me
             ;
             that
             for
             this
             fore-named
             Hulderick
             ,
             wee
             cite
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             in
             his
             Germania
             ;
             a
             Booke
             that
             neuer
             was
             .
          
           
           
             This
             great
             
               helluo
               librorum
            
             hath
             wearied
             all
             Libraries
             ;
             and
             consulted
             with
             his
             Tritemius
             &
             Posseuine
             ;
             neither
             of
             them
             mention
             any
             such
             work
             of
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             but
             taken
             the
             Booke
             next
             the
             doore
             ,
             GESNERS
             Bibliotheca
             ,
             he
             had
             found
             (
             if
             at
             least
             hee
             could
             haue
             seene
             the
             Wood
             for
             Trees
             )
             Syluius
             his
             Germania
             ;
             which
             (
             for
             failing
             )
             he
             might
             haue
             heard
             of
             in
             a
             double
             Edition
             ;
             The
             one
             larger
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             contracted
             .
             
             The
             first
             ,
             Gesner
             expresses
             thus
             
               Extat
               eiusdem
               Germania
               ,
               quâ
               continentur
               grauamina
               nationis
               Germanicae
               ,
               &
               confutatio
               eorundem
               ,
               cum
               replicâ
               .
               The
               latter
               is
               ,
            
             AENEae
             SYLVII
             GERMANIA
             
               excerpta
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
            
             GERMANIA
             of
             AENaeAS
             SYLVIVS
             
               gathered
               out
               of
               that
               Booke
               ,
               wherein
               the
               grieuances
               of
               the
               Germane
               Nation
               obiected
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
            
             MARTINE
             MERE
             
               a
               Lawyer
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               are
               refelled
               .
            
          
           
             See
             now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             my
             Refuter
             can
             blush
             .
             In
             the
             one
             of
             
             these
             ,
             which
             (
             after
             denyall
             )
             he
             confesseth
             to
             haue
             seene
             ,
             hee
             findes
             somewhat
             that
             likes
             him
             not
             .
             
             Syluius
             speaking
             of
             
               Auspurge
               ,
               Sanctus
            
             VDALRICVS
             
               huic
               praesidet
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               qui
               Papam
               arguit
               de
               Concubinis
            
             :
             VDALRICK
             
               is
               the
               Saint
               of
               that
               Citie
               ,
               who
               reproued
               the
               Pope
               concerning
               Concubines
               .
            
             The
             bone
             lyes
             before
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             picke
             out
             the
             marrow
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             which
             because
             he
             finds
             hard
             to
             breake
             ,
             hee
             casts
             it
             from
             him
             in
             a
             chafe
             ,
             and
             tels
             vs
             for
             the
             last
             refuge
             ;
             
               He
               hath
               seene
               a
               printed
               Copie
               ,
               and
               two
               manuscripts
               without
               these
               words
               .
               In
               verbo
               Sacerdotis
               .
            
             And
             so
             iust
             haue
             wee
             found
             him
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             that
             hee
             were
             hard-hearted
             that
             would
             not
             beleeue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
             BVt
             still
             I
             am
             taken
             tardie
             in
             my
             Time
             ,
             or
             rather
             doe
             ouer-take
             .
             I
             reckon
             this
             libertie
             to
             haue
             continued
             in
             Germanie
             after
             Hulderick
             ,
             for
             some
             200.
             yeeres
             ;
             
               Whereas
               ,
               betwixt
               S.
            
             VDALRICK
             and
             GREGORY
             
               the
               Seuenth
               ,
               were
               but
            
             112.
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             But
             still
             his
             Saint
             deceiues
             him
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             I
             should
             haue
             erred
             )
             his
             own
             Chronologers
             should
             haue
             deceiued
             mee
             .
             For
             his
             Onuphrius
             in
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             Chronicle
             ,
             makes
             our
             Hulderick
             Bishop
             of
             Auspurge
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Pope
             
               Nicholas
               ,
               Ann.
            
             859.
             
             And
             his
             Sigebert
             ,
             and
             other
             Chroniclers
             cast
             Gregorie
             the
             Seuenth
             his
             opposition
             to
             Priests
             marriage
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeere
             1074.
             
             Where
             now
             is
             my
             error
             ?
             Where
             is
             my
             ouer-reaching
             ?
             Count
             it
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             I
             cannot
             make
             my
             word
             good
             ,
             and
             giue
             him
             fifteene
             yeeres
             in
             to
             the
             bargaine
             :
             and
             now
             iudge
             whether
             of
             vs
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Non
               sat
               commodè
               
               diuisa
               sunt
               temporibus
               tibi
               ,
               Daue
               ,
               haec
            
             ;
             and
             whether
             of
             vs
             it
             is
             ,
             from
             whom
             nothing
             commeth
             ,
             sauouring
             of
             any
             learning
             or
             Truth
             :
             &
             if
             thou
             thinkst
             it
             fit
             ,
             blush
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             (
             I
             feare
             )
             willing
             error
             vpon
             the
             same
             ground
             is
             the
             mis-calculation
             of
             the
             Times
             of
             Leo
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             and
             Nicholas
             the
             Second
             ,
             
             betwixt
             whose
             times
             ,
             and
             Vdalrick
             ,
             he
             makes
             but
             fifty
             yeeres
             ;
             abating
             one
             other
             half
             of
             the
             hundred
             ,
             to
             expose
             me
             to
             the
             laughter
             of
             his
             credulous
             Clients
             ,
             which
             may
             now
             say
             ,
             Loe
             the
             man
             which
             in
             a
             reckoning
             of
             200.
             yeeres
             did
             out-lash
             but
             150.
             
             When-as
             both
             their
             Sigebert
             ,
             and
             
               Hermannus
               Contractus
            
             ,
             (
             and
             who
             not
             ?
             )
             make
             Leo
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             Pope
             .
             An.
             1049.
             and
             Nicholas
             the
             Second
             ,
             some
             ten
             yeeres
             after
             him
             ;
             The
             very
             elder
             whereof
             ,
             if
             we
             reckon
             to
             
               Hulderick
               ,
               An.
            
             859.
             will
             be
             in
             no
             lesse
             then
             190.
             yeeres
             distance
             .
             The
             man
             wanted
             eyther
             counters
             ,
             or
             wit
             ,
             or
             honestie
             ;
             Truth
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             wants
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             
             ANtichrist
             ,
             which
             was
             conceiued
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             times
             ,
             saw
             the
             light
             in
             Boniface
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             was
             growne
             to
             his
             stature
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Gregorie
             the
             Seuenth
             .
             So
             as
             I
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             of
             Antichristianisme
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             prohibition
             of
             marriage
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             complete
             in
             that
             Hildebrand
             .
             The
             times
             accord
             better
             then
             our
             Papists
             would
             haue
             them
             .
             After
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             Satan
             was
             loosed
             ;
             at
             that
             very
             time
             did
             this
             HILDEBRAND
             (
             otherwise
             
               Gregore
               )
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               Deuil
               (
               as
               himselfe
               confessed
               at
               his
               death
               )
               (
               witnesse
               Cardinall
            
             BENNO
             ,
             and
             SIGEBERT
             )
             
               trouble
               the
               Church
            
             :
             belike
             with
             the
             violent
             obtrusion
             of
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Deuils
             (
             prohibition
             of
             marriage
             )
             and
             insolent
             detrusion
             of
             imperiall
             authoritie
             .
             It
             is
             then
             but
             a
             Sardonian
             laughter
             that
             my
             Refuter
             takes
             vp
             at
             our
             complete
             
             Antichrist
             ;
             whose
             supparasitation
             may
             one
             day
             cost
             him
             teares
             and
             gnashing
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             good
             God!
             )
             what
             Saints
             hath
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ?
             Hildebrand
             is
             one
             of
             their
             Calender
             ;
             The
             Legend
             of
             whose
             Holinesse
             shall
             anon
             make
             any
             man
             saue
             
               C.
               E.
            
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             Since
             it
             will
             be
             no
             better
             ;
             
             
               Perge
               mentiri
            
             ;
             I
             am
             now
             charged
             with
             a
             fayre
             contradiction
             ,
             whiles
             I
             am
             accused
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               libertie
               of
               Priests
               marriages
               was
               vniuersall
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeeres
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               before
               granted
               ,
               that
               in
            
             STEVEN
             
               the
               Second
               his
               time
               (
               which
               was
               two
               hundred
               and
               fortie
               yeeres
               before
               )
               the
               Westerne
               Clergie
               was
               restrayned
               .
            
             In
             all
             which
             he
             perswades
             his
             friends
             that
             I
             would
             fayne
             lye
             grossely
             ,
             if
             my
             memorie
             would
             let
             mee
             .
             Reader
             ,
             doe
             but
             reuiew
             my
             words
             .
             These
             they
             are
             :
             
               After
               him
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Hulderick
               )
               so
               strongly
               did
               he
               plead
               and
               so
               happily
               ,
               that
               for
               two
               hundred
               yeeres
               more
               ,
               this
               freedome
               still
               blessed
               
               those
               parts
               .
            
             I
             speake
             of
             Germanie
             ,
             he
             of
             Italie
             ;
             I
             speake
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             hee
             of
             all
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             Logicall
             and
             faithfull
             refutation
             ?
             Yet
             more
             ,
             this
             bold
             and
             false
             hand
             dares
             write
             ,
             that
             Leo
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             
             and
             Nicholas
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               neuer
               meddled
               with
               the
               prohibition
               of
               these
               marriages
               ;
               Onely
               the
               one
               made
               a
               Decree
               against
               Harlots
               ,
               the
               other
               against
               Concubines
               :
               neyther
               of
               which
               (
               hee
               hopes
               )
               wee
               will
               apply
               to
               our selues
               .
            
             Wee
             are
             so
             vsed
             to
             these
             impudent
             assertions
             ,
             that
             now
             we
             cease
             to
             wonder
             at
             them
             .
             Let
             him
             tell
             mee
             what
             was
             that
             Epistle
             which
             Leo
             the
             Ninth
             wrote
             to
             Peter
             the
             Hermite
             ?
             
             Whose
             very
             title
             is
             
               Incontinentiam
               Clericorum
               detestatur
               ,
               &
               puniendam
               describit
               .
            
             The
             Epistle
             is
             bitter
             ,
             like
             my
             Libellers
             .
             And
             lest
             he
             should
             say
             we
             guiltily
             take
             to
             our selues
             the
             imputation
             of
             Incontinency
             ,
             it
             is
             bent
             against
             
               quadrimodam
               carnalis
               contagionis
               pollutionem
               ,
               a
               foure-fold
               pollution
               of
               Clergie-men
               :
               Whereof
               one
               he
               will
               not
               sure
               deny
               to
               be
               marriage
               .
            
          
           
           
             Let
             him
             tell
             mee
             what
             was
             done
             vnder
             Leo
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Mentz
             ,
             (
             about
             the
             yeere
             1049.
             )
             of
             which
             ,
             
               Adam
               Bremensis
            
             (
             who
             was
             there
             present
             )
             writes
             ,
             
               Simoniaca
               haeresis
               &
               nefanda
               Sacerdotum
               coniugia
               holographa
               Synodi
               manu
               perpetuò
               damnata
               est
               ,
               That
               is
               ,
            
             a
             
               The
               heresie
               of
               Symonie
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               marriages
               of
               Priests
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Synod
               was
               condemned
               .
            
             Is
             this
             nothing
             done
             by
             his
             Leo
             ;
             the
             
               Leo
               rugiens
            
             of
             that
             time
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             Nicholas
             the
             Second
             ;
             
             Good
             man
             ,
             he
             did
             nothing
             ,
             neyther
             ;
             Onely
             hee
             stayned
             women
             as
             honest
             as
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Concubines
             ,
             and
             men
             more
             holy
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             (
             whom
             hee
             must
             needes
             loue
             for
             the
             names
             sake
             )
             and
             an
             estate
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             holy
             as
             his
             owne
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             of
             
               Filthie
               copulation
            
             .
             Let
             his
             Popes
             shamefull
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             his
             shamelesse
             lyes
             ,
             goe
             both
             together
             for
             company
             whence
             they
             came
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             
             YEt
             still
             the
             further
             wee
             goe
             ,
             the
             worse
             .
             My
             Refuter
             surpasses
             himselfe
             in
             the
             prizes
             that
             he
             playes
             for
             his
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             who
             first
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             did
             not
             ruine
             this
             libertie
             of
             Marriages
             :
             Let
             Vincentius
             ,
             and
             
               Radulphus
               de
               Diceto
            
             and
             Sigibert
             speake
             for
             vs
             both
             ;
             b
             
               Vxoratos
               Sacerdotes
               à
               diuino
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               remoued
               married
               Priests
               from
               their
               function
               ,
               and
               forbad
               the
               people
               to
               heare
               their
               Masses
               ;
               a
               new
               example
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               thought
               ,
               inconsiderately
               preiudiciall
               ,
               against
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               holy
               fathers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             he
             fully
             preuailed
             not
             (
             saith
             my
             Refuter
             .
             )
             What
             thanke
             is
             that
             to
             him
             ?
             hee
             did
             his
             best
             ,
             and
             kindled
             those
             coles
             that
             could
             neuer
             yet
             bee
             quenched
             .
             Hee
             led
             the
             way
             to
             his
             Vrban
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Paschall
             the
             second
             .
             They
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             preuailed
             ;
             The
             broiles
             were
             his
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             victorie
             .
             
               Gratum
               opus
               scortatoribus
            
             
             (
             saith
             Auentine
             .
             
             )
             Auentine
             (
             saith
             my
             Refuter
             )
             
               a
               late
               Gospelling
               brother
            
             .
             For
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             glad
             of
             the
             fraternitie
             of
             so
             worthy
             an
             Authour
             ,
             whom
             
               Beatus
               Rhenanus
            
             gratulates
             to
             his
             Germany
             ,
             and
             calls
             c
             
               Eruditissimum
               Auentinum
            
             ,
             and
             d
             
               Variarum
               cognitione
               disciplinarum
               praestantem
            
             ;
             and
             Erasmus
             ,
             e
             
               Hominem
               studio
               indefatigabili
               ,
               ac
               reconditae
               lectionis
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             whom
             his
             iust
             Epitaph
             stiles
             ,
             f
             
               Rerum
               antiquarum
               indagat●rem
               sagacissimum
            
             :
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ;
             no
             man
             by
             his
             Historie
             can
             tell
             his
             Religion
             :
             The
             Canons
             of
             Augusta
             praise
             him
             for
             the
             light
             he
             giues
             to
             the
             institutions
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             ;
             And
             when
             hee
             speaks
             of
             the
             Shrines
             of
             
               Berg
               ,
               Valentia
            
             ,
             and
             Halle
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             hee
             mentions
             them
             with
             too
             Popish
             deuotion
             ;
             and
             when
             of
             
               Io.
               Husse
            
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             hee
             taxes
             them
             with
             
               crimen
               irreligiositatis
            
             ;
             Yet
             this
             man
             (
             borne
             Anno
             1466.
             )
             when
             hee
             but
             speaks
             a
             famous
             truth
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             and
             the
             German
             Clergie
             ,
             hee
             is
             become
             a
             
             
               late
               Gospelling
               brother
            
             .
             Still
             let
             vs
             haue
             Brethren
             that
             care
             more
             for
             their
             honesty
             ,
             then
             their
             faction
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             yet
             (
             to
             giue
             the
             Deuill
             his
             due
             )
             do
             we
             thinke
             so
             ill
             of
             those
             enemies
             of
             married
             chastitie
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             purposely
             enact
             Lawes
             of
             vnmarried
             loosenesse
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             abominable
             filthinesse
             did
             follow
             vpon
             the
             restraint
             of
             lawfull
             remedies
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             ?
             g
             Sigibert
             himselfe
             (
             their
             owne
             Monke
             )
             freely
             acknowledges
             it
             .
             
               Iohn
               Haywood
            
             our
             old
             Epigrammatist
             told
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             Her
             Clergie
             was
             sawcy
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             not
             Wiues
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             Lemans
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             holy
             Continency
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             bee
             otherwise
             ?
             Where
             the
             water
             is
             dammed
             vp
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             streame
             runs
             full
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             choose
             but
             rise
             ouer
             the
             banks
             ?
             There
             is
             puritie
             therefore
             out
             of
             Wedlocke
             ,
             but
             not
             out
             of
             Continence
             .
             
             And
             what
             needed
             my
             Detector
             to
             trauel
             so
             farre
             as
             England
             for
             an
             example
             of
             incontinency
             in
             a
             King
             Henrie
             ,
             
             or
             any
             wife
             of
             his
             ,
             whether
             falsely
             or
             truly
             obiected
             ,
             when
             hee
             might
             haue
             looked
             neerer
             the
             centre
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             haue
             found
             his
             owne
             Pope
             Iohn
             (
             in
             the
             very
             time
             now
             questioned
             for
             this
             prohibition
             )
             h
             killed
             by
             the
             Deuill
             in
             the
             act
             of
             adulterie
             with
             another
             mans
             wife
             ?
             This
             end
             of
             the
             Wallet
             hangs
             behind
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             HIldebrand
             (
             as
             I
             learned
             of
             Auentine
             )
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               Titio
               Amoris
            
             .
             
             But
             how
             little
             hee
             differed
             in
             name
             or
             nature
             from
             Hellebrand
             ,
             
             
               Titio
               infernalis
            
             (
             as
             Chemnitius
             calls
             him
             )
             his
             Historie
             shewes
             too
             well
             .
             
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             should
             rise
             vp
             after
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             to
             Canonize
             Saint
             Hildebrand
             ,
             euen
             in
             that
             for
             which
             h●
             condemned
             himselfe
             ?
             My
             Reader
             must
             know
             the
             man
             a
             little
             from
             the
             witnesse
             of
             his
             owne
             Conclaue
             ,
             
             his
             Cardinall
             Benno
             ,
             Archpriest
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             then
             liuing
             :
             Others
             besides
             ,
             tell
             of
             his
             beginnings
             in
             wicked
             Necromancy
             ,
             and
             murderous
             vnderminings
             ,
             and
             tyrannicall
             swaying
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             ere
             he
             had
             them
             :
             Benno
             tells
             how
             he
             got
             them
             ,
             how
             he
             vsed
             them
             gotten
             :
             Hee
             got
             them
             by
             fraud
             ,
             mony
             ,
             violence
             ;
             vsed
             them
             with
             tyrannie
             .
             There
             was
             a
             knot
             ,
             and
             a
             succession
             of
             Necromancers
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             Gerberius
             ,
             which
             was
             Syluester
             the
             second
             ,
             was
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             schole
             :
             His
             chiefe
             Schoilers
             in
             the
             blacke
             Arte
             ,
             were
             Theophylactus
             (
             afterwards
             changed
             into
             Pope
             Benedict
             )
             and
             Laurentius
             ,
             and
             Gratianus
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Tutors
             of
             Hildebrands
             yonger
             times
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             learned
             both
             Magike
             and
             Policy
             .
             It
             is
             a
             world
             to
             see
             what
             worke
             these
             Magicians
             made
             (
             like
             the
             ill
             spirits
             they
             raysed
             )
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ;
             opposing
             Emperors
             ,
             setting
             vp
             what
             Popes
             they
             pleased
             ,
             poysoning
             whom
             they
             disliked
             :
             At
             
             last
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             Hildebrands
             turne
             to
             take
             the
             Chaire
             :
             i
             
               To
               which
               purpose
               he
               separated
               first
               the
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Cardinals
               auerse
               from
               him
               :
               when
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               compelled
               them
               by
               terror
               and
               force
               to
               sweare
               unto
               his
               part
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               hee
               was
               elected
               in
               spight
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               only
               by
               Lay
               persons
               ,
               by
               Souldiers
               ;
               he
               expelled
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               ●ashly
               excommunicated
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               head
               ,
               without
               any
               Canonicall
               accusation
               ,
               without
               subscription
               of
               any
               Cardinall
               ;
               hyred
               a
               bloudy
               Villaine
               to
               murder
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               consulted
               with
               the
               Oracle
               of
               his
               breaden
               God
               ,
               which
               ,
               because
               it
               answered
               not
               ,
               hee
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               fire
               ;
               hee
               exercised
               most
               horrible
               cruelties
               vpon
               many
               ,
               hanging
               vp
               men
               at
               his
               pleasure
               vnconuicted
            
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
               quantis
               haeresibus
               mundum
               corruperit
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             saith
             Benno
             ,
             in
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             
               His
               heresies
               ,
               his
               periuries
               ,
               can
               scarce
               be
               described
               by
               many
               Pens
            
             ;
             Clamat
             tamen
             altiùs
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               the
               Christian
               bloud
               shed
               by
               his
               instigation
               and
               command
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               cryes
               yet
               lowder
               to
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               
               bloud
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               tongue
               in
               a
               miserable
               prodition
               hath
               shed
               ,
               cryes
               out
               against
               him
               ;
               for
               which
               things
               ,
               the
               Church
               did
               most
               iustly
               depart
               from
               all
               communion
               with
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             Benno
             ;
             who
             yet
             (
             to
             make
             amends
             )
             k
             tells
             vs
             ,
             that
             Hildebrand
             vpon
             his
             death-bed
             repented
             of
             these
             lewd
             courses
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             Emperor
             and
             the
             Church
             to
             cry
             them
             mercy
             :
             confessing
             (
             as
             Sigibert
             reports
             )
             that
             he
             had
             by
             the
             suasion
             of
             the
             Deuill
             raysed
             these
             wicked
             tumults
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             Bellarmine
             will
             iustifie
             by
             seuen
             and
             twentie
             Authors
             ,
             and
             
               C.
               E.
            
             can
             adde
             two
             more
             to
             the
             heape
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             those
             very
             things
             for
             which
             hee
             condemned
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             if
             one
             of
             his
             euill
             spirits
             should
             haue
             stept
             into
             Peters
             chaire
             ,
             doe
             yee
             thinke
             hee
             could
             haue
             wanted
             Proctors
             ?
             But
             how
             good
             an
             account
             we
             were
             like
             to
             haue
             of
             seuen
             and
             twentie
             Authours
             (
             if
             it
             would
             requite
             the
             cost
             to
             examine
             them
             )
             
             appeares
             ,
             in
             that
             l
             
               Lambertus
               Schafnaburgensis
            
             (
             which
             is
             cited
             for
             the
             man
             that
             magnifies
             the
             miracles
             of
             this
             Gregory
             )
             sayes
             not
             one
             such
             word
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             speaks
             indeed
             the
             like
             of
             one
             Anno
             Archbishop
             of
             Coleine
             ,
             who
             liued
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gregory
             :
             As
             for
             Gregories
             miracles
             ,
             Benno
             the
             Cardinall
             tells
             vs
             what
             they
             were
             ;
             that
             hee
             raysed
             Deuils
             familiarly
             ,
             that
             hee
             shaked
             sparks
             of
             fire
             out
             of
             his
             sleeue
             by
             his
             magike
             .
             A
             tricke
             that
             well
             beseemed
             an
             Hellebrand
             ,
             who
             set
             all
             the
             world
             on
             fire
             by
             his
             wicked
             impetuositie
             .
             Wee
             will
             not
             enuy
             Rome
             this
             Saint
             ,
             let
             them
             inioy
             him
             ,
             let
             them
             celebrate
             him
             ,
             and
             cry
             downe
             Henry
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             opposed
             him
             .
             Still
             may
             such
             as
             these
             be
             the
             Tutelar
             gods
             of
             that
             holy
             Citie
             ;
             For
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             comfort
             enough
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             marriages
             had
             such
             a
             persecutor
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Churches
             did
             hereupon
             ring
             of
             him
             for
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             Auentine
             is
             my
             author
             :
             
               Pro
               concione
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               In
               their
               sermons
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               did
               curse
            
             HILDEBRAND
             ,
             
               they
               cryed
               out
               on
               him
               as
               a
               man
               transported
               with
               hatred
               and
               ambition
               ,
            
             Antichristum
             esse
             praedicant
             ,
             
               They
               declared
               him
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               ;
               They
               said
               that
               vnder
               the
               colourable
               title
               of
               Christ
               he
               did
               the
               seruice
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ;
             
             
               That
               hee
               sits
               in
               Babylon
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               aduanced
               aboue
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God.
            
             So
             he
             .
             And
             little
             better
             is
             that
             which
             his
             m
             Schafnaburgensis
             (
             so
             much
             extolled
             by
             
               C.
               E.
            
             )
             recordeth
             :
             
               Aduersus
               hoc
               decretum
               infremuit
               tota
               factio
               Clericorum
               ,
               &c.
               
               Against
               this
               Decree
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               all
               the
               whole
               faction
               of
               Clergy
               men
               fretted
               and
               mutined
               ;
               accusing
               him
               as
               an
               Heretike
               ▪
               and
               a
               man
               of
               peruerse
               opinion
               ,
               who
               forgetting
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               said
               ,
            
             All
             men
             cannot
             receiue
             this
             ▪
             
               did
               by
               a
               violent
               exaction
               compell
               men
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             if
             I
             should
             adde
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Wormes
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Brixia
             ,
             my
             Reader
             would
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
             applause
             of
             some
             deuoted
             Pen
             ,
             that
             can
             free
             him
             from
             these
             foule
             imputations
             of
             deserued
             infamie
             .
          
           
             That
             vntruth
             then
             cleered
             ,
             another
             belike
             hangs
             vpon
             the
             score
             ;
             
             My
             Refuter
             charges
             mee
             with
             falsehood
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             That
             GREGORY
             
               the
               seuenth
               was
               deposed
               by
               the
               French
               and
               German
               Bishops
               .
               Only
               the
               Germans
            
             (
             hee
             saith
             )
             
               were
               Actors
               in
               that
               Tragedie
            
             .
             But
             if
             not
             at
             Wormes
             ,
             yet
             let
             him
             tell
             mee
             what
             was
             done
             at
             Brixia
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             :
             
               Quamobrem
               Italiae
               ,
               Germaniae
               ,
               Galliae
               Pontifices
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherefore
            
             (
             saith
             AVENTINVS
             )
             
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               and
               France
               ,
               the
               seuenth
               of
               the
               Kalends
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               met
               at
               Brixia
               in
               Bauaria
               ,
               and
               sentenced
            
             HILDEBRAND
             
               to
               haue
               spoken
               and
               done
               against
               Christian
               pietie
               ,
               &c.
               and
               condemned
               him
               of
               heresie
               ,
               impietie
               ,
               sacriledge
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             And
             that
             my
             Refuter
             may
             find
             himselfe
             answered
             at
             once
             to
             the
             last
             of
             his
             Cauils
             ,
             wherein
             
               hee
               pleads
               that
               this
               deposition
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               for
               the
               inhibition
               of
               these
               
               marriages
               ,
            
             but
             for
             other
             causes
             ,
             let
             him
             see
             the
             Copie
             of
             the
             iudgement
             passed
             against
             him
             in
             the
             said
             Councell
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             after
             the
             accusation
             of
             his
             Simoniacall
             
               climing
               into
               the
               Chaire
            
             (
             the
             vice
             which
             he
             pretended
             most
             to
             persecute
             in
             others
             )
             
               his
               forceable
               possession
            
             ,
             
             
               his
               heresie
               ,
               his
               machinations
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               his
               peruerting
               of
               the
               Lawes
               both
               of
               God
               and
               Men
               ,
               his
               false
               doctrines
               ,
               sacriledges
               ,
               periuries
               ,
               lyes
               ,
               murders
               ,
               by
               him
               suborned
               and
               commended
               ,
               his
               tyrannie
               ,
               his
               setting
               of
               discord
               betwixt
               Brethren
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               Cousins
            
             ;
             It
             followes
             ,
             Inter
             coniuges
             diuortia
             facit
             ;
             suauis
             homo
             sacerdotes
             qui
             vxores
             habent
             legitimos
             sacrificos
             esse
             pernegat
             ;
             interim
             tamen
             scortatores
             ,
             adulteros
             ,
             incestuosos
             aris
             admouet
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               causes
               diuorces
               betwixt
               Man
               and
               Wife
               ;
               The
               fine
               man
               denyes
               those
               Priests
               ,
               which
               haue
               lawfull
               wiues
               ,
               to
               be
               Priests
               at
               all
               ;
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               he
               admits
               to
               the
               Altar
               whore-mongers
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               incestuous
               persons
               ,
               &c.
            
             Nos
             ergo
             .
             
               We
               therefore
               by
               the
               authoritie
               
               of
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               pronounce
               him
               deposed
               from
               his
               Popedome
               .
            
             Thus
             Auentine
             specifies
             the
             Decree
             ;
             which
             alone
             without
             Commentarie
             ,
             without
             inforcement
             ,
             answeres
             all
             the
             friuolous
             exceptions
             of
             my
             wordy
             Aduersarie
             .
             So
             as
             now
             ,
             to
             returne
             his
             Epilogue
             ,
             
             hee
             hath
             sent
             backe
             my
             ten
             pretended
             lyes
             ,
             with
             the
             vnreasonable
             and
             inuerted
             vsurie
             of
             well-neere
             an
             hundred
             .
             
               Pauperis
               est
               numerare
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             FRom
             forraine
             parts
             ,
             I
             returne
             at
             last
             to
             our
             owne
             ;
             so
             I
             feare
             hath
             
               C.
               E.
            
             done
             long
             since
             ;
             
             lurking
             somewhere
             in
             England
             for
             no
             good
             .
             These
             Fugitiues
             loue
             not
             home
             more
             ,
             then
             their
             home
             hath
             cause
             to
             hate
             them
             .
             His
             Cauils
             of
             the
             wondrous
             contradiction
             betwixt
             my
             Margin
             and
             my
             Text
             ,
             are
             too
             childish
             to
             bee
             honored
             with
             an
             answere
             .
             My
             Text
             was
             ;
             
               The
               bickerings
               
               of
               our
               English
               Clergie
               with
               their
            
             DVNSTANS
             ,
             
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               are
               memorable
               .
            
             My
             Margin
             cites
             Henry
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             affirming
             Anselme
             to
             bee
             the
             first
             that
             forbad
             marriage
             :
             Betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             saith
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             was
             an
             hundred
             yeeres
             difference
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             :
             But
             (
             had
             my
             words
             beene
             thus
             )
             if
             my
             Detector
             were
             not
             disposed
             to
             seeke
             a
             knot
             in
             a
             Rush
             ,
             hee
             had
             easily
             noted
             that
             in
             a
             generall
             suruay
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             the
             phrase
             
               (
               About
               that
               time
            
             )
             admits
             much
             latitude
             ;
             and
             wil
             easily
             stretch
             without
             any
             strayne
             to
             one
             whole
             Centurie
             of
             yeeres
             .
             Had
             the
             Quotation
             beene
             as
             he
             pleadeth
             ,
             this
             answere
             were
             sufficient
             .
             But
             my
             words
             need
             no
             such
             reconciliation
             ;
             I
             stand
             to
             the
             censure
             ,
             and
             disclaime
             the
             mercy
             of
             any
             Reader
             :
             For
             that
             citation
             of
             Anselme
             hath
             plaine
             reference
             to
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             
               Our
               Histories
               testifie
               how
               late
               ,
               how
               repiningly
               our
               Clergie
               stooped
               vnder
               this
               yoke
               :
            
             it
             is
             for
             this
             that
             my
             Margin
             points
             to
             
               Henry
               Huntingdon
            
             ,
             and
             
             Fabian
             ,
             reporting
             Anselme
             the
             first
             man
             that
             prohibited
             these
             marriages
             .
             What
             contradiction
             now
             can
             his
             acutenesse
             detect
             in
             these
             two
             ?
             The
             English
             Clergie
             had
             bickerings
             with
             their
             Dunstans
             ;
             and
             stooped
             late
             and
             repiningly
             to
             this
             yoke
             vnder
             Anselme
             .
             See
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             and
             admire
             the
             equal
             Truth
             and
             Logique
             of
             a
             Catholique
             Priest
             ,
             and
             iudge
             how
             well
             hee
             bestoweth
             his
             Pages
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             true
             ,
             
             Dunstan
             was
             the
             man
             who
             first
             with
             his
             other
             *
             two
             Cousins
             and
             Partners
             in
             Canonization
             ,
             opposed
             any
             appendance
             of
             the
             married
             Clergie
             ;
             He
             wrought
             it
             with
             good
             K.
             Edgar
             ,
             by
             dreames
             ,
             and
             visions
             ,
             and
             miracles
             .
             He
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             Deuill
             came
             to
             tempt
             him
             to
             lust
             ,
             a
             caught
             him
             by
             the
             Nose
             with
             an
             hot
             paire
             of
             Tongs
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             rore
             out
             for
             mercy
             ,
             supposed
             that
             euery
             Clergie
             man
             had
             
             the
             same
             Irons
             in
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             therefore
             blew
             the
             Coles
             to
             that
             good
             King
             ,
             of
             the
             dislike
             of
             these
             Clericall
             marriages
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             inkindled
             the
             zeale
             of
             Monkerie
             .
             The
             Church
             wherein
             I
             am
             now
             interessed
             ,
             and
             wherein
             I
             doe
             (
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             bounty
             of
             my
             gracious
             Master
             )
             succeede
             their
             Saint
             Oswalds
             Priors
             ,
             yeelds
             me
             sufficient
             records
             hereof
             ;
             which
             because
             they
             are
             both
             worthy
             of
             publike
             light
             ,
             and
             giue
             no
             smal
             light
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             here
             to
             insert
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Nomina
               Fundatorum
               Ecclesiae
               Wigorniensis
               ,
               Tempore
               Ethelredi
               Regis
               ,
               &c.
               —
               constituta
               est
               sedes
               Episcopalis
               Wigorn
               :
               Bosel
               Episcopus
               primus
               —
               Septimus
               decimus
               ,
               Sanctus
               Oswaldus
               ,
               tempore
               cuius
               Edgarus
               Rex
               dedit
               —
               Mediante
               verò
               Beato
               Oswaldo
               ,
               à
               Clericis
               in
               Monachos
               translata
               est
               sedes
               Pontificalis
               honoris
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             followes
             the
             Charter
             of
             
             King
             Edgar
             founding
             the
             Monkes
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               Carta
               Regis
            
             EADGARI
             ,
             de
             OSWALDES
             LAW
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     ALTITONANTIS
                     Dei
                     largifluâ
                     Clementiâ
                     ,
                     qui
                     est
                     Rex
                     Regum
                     &
                     Dominus
                     Dominantium
                     .
                     Ego
                     EADGARVS
                     Anglorum
                     Basileus
                     omnium
                     Regum
                     Insularum
                     Oceani
                     quae
                     Britanniam
                     circumiacent
                     ,
                     cunctarumque
                     Nationum
                     quae
                     infra
                     eam
                     includuntur
                     ,
                     Imperator
                     &
                     Dominus
                     ,
                     gratias
                     ago
                     ipsi
                     Deo
                     Omnipotenti
                     Regi
                     meo
                     ,
                     qui
                     meum
                     Imperium
                     sic
                     ampliauit
                     ,
                     &
                     exaltauit
                     super
                     regnum
                     Patrum
                     meorum
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     Quapropter
                     &
                     ego
                     Christi
                     gloriam
                     &
                     laudem
                     in
                     regno
                     meo
                     exaltare
                     ,
                     &
                     eius
                     seruitium
                     amplificare
                     deuotus
                     disposui
                     ,
                     &
                     per
                     meos
                     fideles
                     fautores
                     DVNSTANVM
                     videlicet
                     ,
                     Archiepiscopum
                     ,
                     &
                     ATHELWOLDVM
                     ,
                     ac
                     OSWALDVM
                     Episcopos
                     ,
                     quos
                     mihi
                     Patres
                     spirituales
                     ,
                     &
                     consiliarios
                     elegi
                     ,
                     magna
                     ex
                     parte
                     secundum
                     quod
                     disposui
                     perfeci
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     Et
                     ipsis
                     supradictis
                     meis
                     cooperatoribus
                     
                     strenuè
                     annitentibus
                     ,
                     iam
                     XL.
                     &
                     VII
                     .
                     Monasteria
                     cum
                     Monachis
                     &
                     Sanctimonialibus
                     constitui
                     ;
                     &
                     si
                     Christus
                     vitam
                     mihi
                     tam
                     diu
                     concesserit
                     ,
                     vsque
                     ad
                     quinquagessimum
                     remissionis
                     numerum
                     meae
                     deuotae
                     Deo
                     munificentiae
                     oblationem
                     protendere
                     decreui
                     .
                     Vnde
                     nunc
                     in
                     praesenti
                     Monasterium
                     ,
                     quod
                     praedictus
                     reuerendus
                     Episcopus
                     OSWALDVS
                     in
                     sede
                     Episcopali
                     Wereceastre
                     ,
                     in
                     honorem
                     Sanctae
                     Dei
                     genitricis
                     MARIae
                     amplificauit
                     ,
                     &
                     eliminatis
                     Clericorum
                     nenijs
                     ,
                     &
                     spurcis
                     lasciuijs
                     ,
                     religiosis
                     Dei
                     seruis
                     Monachis
                     ,
                     meo
                     consensu
                     &
                     fauore
                     suffultus
                     locauit
                     ,
                     Ego
                     ipsis
                     Monasticae
                     religionis
                     viris
                     Regali
                     authoritate
                     confirmo
                     ,
                     &
                     consilio
                     ,
                     &
                     astipulatione
                     Principum
                     &
                     Optimatum
                     meorum
                     corroboro
                     ,
                     &
                     consigno
                     ,
                     ita
                     vt
                     iam
                     amplius
                     non
                     sit
                     fas
                     ,
                     neque
                     ius
                     Clericis
                     reclamandi
                     quicquam
                     ind●
                     ,
                     quippe
                     qui
                     magis
                     elegerunt
                     cum
                     sui
                     ordinis
                     periculo
                     ,
                     &
                     Ecclesiastici
                     beneficij
                     dispendi
                     suis
                     vxoribus
                     adhaerere
                     ,
                     quàm
                     Deo
                     castè
                     &
                     canonicè
                     seruire
                     .
                     Et
                     ideo
                     cuncta
                     quae
                     illi
                     de
                     Ecclesia
                     possederant
                     ,
                     cum
                     
                     ipsâ
                     Ecclesiâ
                     ,
                     siue
                     Ecclesiastica
                     ,
                     siue
                     Secularia
                     ,
                     tam
                     mobilia
                     ,
                     quàm
                     immobilia
                     ,
                     ipsis
                     Dei
                     seruis
                     Monachis
                     ab
                     hac
                     die
                     perpetualiter
                     Regiae
                     munificentiae
                     iure
                     deinceps
                     possidenda
                     trado
                     ,
                     &
                     consigno
                     ,
                     ita
                     firmiter
                     ,
                     vt
                     nulli
                     Principum
                     ,
                     nec
                     etiam
                     vlli
                     Episcopo
                     succedenti
                     fas
                     sit
                     ,
                     aut
                     licitum
                     quicquam
                     inde
                     subtrahere
                     ,
                     aut
                     peruadere
                     ,
                     aut
                     ab
                     eorum
                     potestate
                     surripere
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     Clericorum
                     ius
                     iterum
                     traducere
                     ,
                     quamdiu
                     fides
                     Christiana
                     in
                     Angliâ
                     perdurauerit
                     .
                     Sed
                     &
                     dimidium
                     Centuriatum
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       the
                       end
                       dated
                       thus
                    
                     ,
                     Facta
                     sunt
                     haec
                     Anno
                     Dominicae
                     Natiuitatis
                     ,
                     
                       D.
                       CCCC.LXIIII
                    
                     .
                     Indictione
                     VIII
                     .
                     Regni
                     EADGARI
                     Anglorum
                     Regis
                     ,
                     6.
                     in
                     Regia
                     vrbe
                     quae
                     ab
                     incolis
                     Glouceastre
                     nominatur
                     in
                     Natale
                     Domini
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     English
                     thus
                     .
                  
                   
                     BY
                     the
                     bountifull
                     mercie
                     of
                     Almightie
                     GOD●
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     Lords
                     ,
                     I
                     Edgar
                     King
                     of
                     England
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Ilands
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Ocean
                     lying
                     about
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Nations
                     that
                     are
                     included
                     within
                     it
                     ,
                     Emperour
                     and
                     Lord
                     ;
                     doe
                     giue
                     thankes
                     to
                     Almightie
                     God
                     my
                     King
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     inlarged
                     my
                     Empire
                     ,
                     and
                     exalted
                     it
                     aboue
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     my
                     Fathers
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     I
                     also
                     hauing
                     deuoted
                     my selfe
                     to
                     exalt
                     the
                     glorie
                     &
                     prayse
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     my
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     inlarge
                     his
                     Seruice
                     ,
                     haue
                     intended
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     my
                     faithfull
                     Well-willers
                     ,
                     Dunstan
                     Archbishop
                     ,
                     Athelwold
                     ,
                     and
                     Oswald
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     (
                     whom
                     I
                     haue
                     chosen
                     for
                     my
                     spirituall
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     Counsellours
                     )
                     I
                     haue
                     for
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     alreadie
                     performed
                     what
                     I
                     intended
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                  
                   
                     And
                     by
                     the
                     diligent
                     indeuours
                     of
                     my
                     fore-said
                     Helpers
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     now
                     constituted
                     and
                     made
                     seuen
                     and
                     fortie
                     MONASTERIES
                     with
                     Monkes
                     and
                     Nunnes
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     Christ
                     shall
                     giue
                     me
                     to
                     liue
                     so
                     long
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     decreed
                     to
                     draw
                     forth
                     the
                     Oblation
                     of
                     this
                     my
                     deuout
                     Munificence
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     full
                     
                     number
                     of
                     fiftie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     my
                     remission
                     .
                     *
                     Wherevpon
                     ,
                     now
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     ,
                     I
                     doe
                     by
                     my
                     Royall
                     Authoritie
                     confirme
                     to
                     persons
                     of
                     Monastical
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     consent
                     and
                     astipulation
                     of
                     my
                     Princes
                     and
                     Peeres
                     ,
                     doe
                     establish
                     and
                     consigne
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     Monasterie
                     which
                     the
                     fore-said
                     reuerend
                     Bishop
                     OSWALD
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     the
                     Blessed
                     Mother
                     of
                     GOD
                     )
                     hath
                     amplified
                     in
                     the
                     Episcopall
                     See
                     of
                     Wereceastre
                     ,
                     and
                     expelling
                     the
                     wanton
                     and
                     filthy
                     lasciuiousnesse
                     of
                     Clerkes
                     ,
                     hath
                     ,
                     by
                     my
                     consent
                     and
                     fauour
                     ,
                     bestowed
                     it
                     vpon
                     the
                     religious
                     Seruants
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Monkes
                     ;
                     (
                     so
                     as
                     from
                     henceforth
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     lawfull
                     for
                     the
                     said
                     Clerks
                     ,
                     to
                     challenge
                     any
                     thing
                     therin
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     which
                     haue
                     rather
                     chosen
                     (
                     with
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     their
                     Order
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     their
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     *
                     Benefice
                     )
                     to
                     sticke
                     vnto
                     their
                     Wiues
                     ,
                     then
                     chastly
                     and
                     canonically
                     to
                     serue
                     God.
                     And
                     therefore
                     all
                     that
                     euer
                     they
                     possessed
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     
                     Church
                     ,
                     whether
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     or
                     Secular
                     ,
                     moueable
                     or
                     vnmoueable
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     I
                     doe
                     from
                     this
                     day
                     forward
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     giue
                     and
                     consigne
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Monkes
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     possessed
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     my
                     Royall
                     Munificence
                     ;
                     so
                     firmely
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     lawfull
                     for
                     any
                     Prince
                     or
                     any
                     Bishop
                     succeeding
                     to
                     subtract
                     ought
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     withdraw
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Premisses
                     from
                     their
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     deliuer
                     it
                     backe
                     againe
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     possession
                     of
                     Clerkes
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     shall
                     remaine
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                  
                   
                     
                       Facta
                       sunt
                       haec
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     These
                     things
                     were
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     yeere
                     of
                     Christs
                     Natiuity
                     ,
                     D.
                     CCCC.LXIIII
                     .
                     Indiction
                     VIII
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     sixt
                     yeere
                     of
                     the
                     Raigne
                     of
                     Edgar
                     King
                     of
                     England
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     Royall
                     Citie
                     which
                     by
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     is
                     named
                     Glouceastre
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Feast
                     of
                     the
                     Natiuitie
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             That
             Dunstan
             did
             this
             ,
             none
             euer
             doubted
             ;
             but
             withall
             it
             is
             considerable
             ,
             
             who
             himselfe
             was
             ;
             an
             Abbot
             ;
             and
             therefore
             partiall
             to
             the
             Cloysters
             ;
             and
             who
             put
             him
             into
             this
             Commission
             ;
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             thirteenth
             :
             a
             Monster
             of
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             Popes
             ;
             one
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             was
             articled
             against
             him
             in
             a
             generall
             Councell
             )
             had
             committed
             ●ncest
             with
             two
             of
             his
             owne
             Sisters
             ,
             who
             called
             to
             the
             Deuill
             for
             his
             helpe
             ,
             at
             dice
             ,
             who
             defloured
             Virgins
             ,
             who
             lay
             with
             Stephana
             his
             Fathers
             Concubine
             ;
             who
             dranke
             to
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             horrible
             criminations
             ;
             A
             man
             fit
             to
             set
             a
             Saint
             on
             worke
             against
             lawfull
             Marriages
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             what
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Times
             were
             ;
             wherein
             libertie
             was
             degenerate
             into
             strange
             licentiousnesse
             ;
             Euen
             change
             of
             Wiues
             (
             if
             wee
             may
             beleeue
             Histories
             )
             was
             then
             no
             wonder
             ;
             For
             the
             correcting
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Reformers
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Philosophers
             aduice
             )
             laboured
             towards
             the
             other
             extreme
             ;
             as
             those
             which
             to
             straighten
             a
             sticke
             ,
             bow
             it
             as
             much
             the
             contrarie
             way
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
             how
             farre
             this
             act
             and
             indeuour
             extended
             :
             For
             Dunstan
             sought
             not
             to
             thrust
             marryed
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             but
             to
             thrust
             *
             marryed
             Clergie
             men
             out
             of
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             which
             required
             a
             quotidian
             attendance
             ,
             which
             is
             euident
             both
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             
               Dunstan
               (
               Aut
               Canonicè
               viuendum
               ,
               aut
               ab
               Ecclesia
               excundum
               )
            
             either
             that
             they
             must
             liue
             Canonically
             ,
             or
             get
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
               ex
               Ecclesijs
               maioribus
            
             ,
             as
             Historians
             relate
             it
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Rood
             for
             DVNSTAN
             ;
             
               Mutaretis
               non
               benè
            
             ;
             How
             much
             difference
             there
             was
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             appeares
             in
             the
             Decree
             of
             Bishop
             
               Lanfranc
               ,
               Anselme's
            
             Predecessour
             ;
             which
             tolerating
             marryed
             Seculars
             ,
             driues
             directly
             against
             marryed
             Canons
             .
             
             Little
             needed
             my
             Refuter
             then
             (
             but
             that
             hee
             must
             haue
             something
             to
             say
             )
             to
             fall
             vpon
             our
             right
             Reuerend
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             (
             whose
             worthy
             labours
             haue
             iustly
             indeared
             him
             to
             all
             Posteritie
             )
             for
             that
             true
             comparison
             he
             makes
             betwixt
             these
             
             three
             Saints
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             Anselme
             :
             They
             by
             action
             ,
             hee
             by
             Synodicall
             Decree
             persecuted
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             They
             bent
             their
             indeuours
             against
             Cathedrall
             Clerkes
             ,
             hee
             against
             Priests
             ;
             Their
             proiect
             was
             particular
             ,
             his
             vniuersall
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             peremptore
             sentence
             passed
             generally
             against
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Ecclesiastikes
             in
             a
             publike
             Synod
             vnder
             Dunstan
             ,
             
             hee
             referres
             vs
             to
             Binius
             ,
             which
             at
             randome
             talkes
             of
             
               Concilium
               Anglicanum
            
             ;
             without
             all
             particulars
             of
             place
             ,
             or
             persons
             ;
             and
             referres
             vs
             to
             Surius
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             bidden
             vs
             aske
             his
             Fellow
             if
             he
             lye
             :
             Why
             did
             hee
             not
             send
             vs
             to
             Father
             Parsons
             ,
             or
             his
             
               Gabriel
               Gifford
            
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             some
             obscure
             hole
             of
             the
             Peake
             ,
             or
             some
             blinde
             Dormitorie
             of
             a
             Couent
             ;
             neyther
             can
             wee
             say
             of
             it
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             These
             things
             were
             not
             done
             in
             a
             Corner
             ;
             The
             Canons
             ,
             whereto
             the
             fore-alleaged
             Charter
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             of
             Dunstan
             haue
             reference
             ,
             were
             no
             other
             then
             Romish
             ;
             which
             these
             Monkish
             
             Prelates
             had
             perswaded
             King
             Edgar
             to
             receiue
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             to
             vrge
             vpon
             his
             marryed
             Prebendaries
             .
             The
             successe
             of
             his
             Synode
             at
             READING
             ,
             or
             WINCHESTER
             he
             knowes
             well
             enough
             :
             And
             is
             he
             ashamed
             of
             the
             miraculous
             sentence
             of
             his
             Holy-Rood
             (
             which
             Iornalensis
             reports
             )
             who
             there
             openly
             spake
             for
             the
             Monkes
             against
             the
             Clergie
             ?
             
               Absit
               vt
               hoc
               fiat
            
             ;
             that
             he
             passes
             ouer
             to
             that
             of
             Calne
             ,
             
             where
             the
             falling
             of
             an
             ouer-charged
             floore
             ,
             crushed
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Clergie
             men
             .
             Idle
             Monkes
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             owne
             turne
             set
             such
             a
             Superstitious
             glosse
             vpon
             that
             accident
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             *
             
               Henrie
               Huntingdon
            
             more
             probably
             interpretes
             it
             )
             was
             
               Signum
               excelsi
               Dei
               ,
               quod
               proditione
               &
               interfectione
               Regis
               sui
               ab
               amore
               Dei
               casuri
               essent
               ,
               &
               à
               diuersis
               gentibus
               digna
               contritione
               conterendi
               :
               A
               signe
               from
               the
               high
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               Treason
               and
               Murder
               of
               their
               King
            
             (
             who
             was
             slaine
             the
             yeere
             after
             )
             
               they
               should
               fall
               from
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               be
               worthily
               crushed
               by
               other
               Nations
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             euent
             ;
             For
             the
             construction
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             chuse
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             beleeue
             an
             Archdeacon
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             or
             a
             Monke
             of
             Malmesbury
             .
             
             Ywis
             these
             rotten
             ioysts
             are
             foundation
             enough
             whereon
             to
             build
             the
             prohibition
             of
             our
             marriages
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             VNder
             these
             late
             Romish
             Saints
             ,
             
             Dunstan
             and
             Anselme
             ,
             I
             might
             safely
             say
             our
             English
             Clergie
             found
             the
             first
             machinations
             against
             their
             marriage
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             stooped
             perforce
             to
             this
             yoke
             of
             constrayned
             continencie
             .
             
               Neyther
               doth
               my
               wit
               ,
               or
               my
               Logique
               fayle
               mee
               in
               this
               collection
               .
               If
               these
               were
               the
               men
               that
               made
               the
               first
               opposition
               to
               the
               marriage
               of
               Clergie
               men
               in
               England
               ,
               then
               it
               formerly
               obtayned
               here
               ,
               without
               contradiction
               .
            
             The
             bare
             word
             of
             my
             Refuter
             ,
             is
             a
             hote
             shot
             to
             batter
             this
             necessary
             illation
             ;
             
             and
             to
             assure
             the
             Reader
             that
             the
             forced
             Celibate
             of
             the
             English
             Clergie
             is
             of
             greater
             Antiquitie
             then
             these
             his
             Saints
             ;
             To
             which
             he
             adds
             (
             in
             an
             ignorant
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             )
             
               A
               thing
               so
               filthie
               ,
               after
               a
               solemne
               vow
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               Wife
               ,
               as
               it
               neuer
               appeared
               without
               the
               brand
               of
               infamie
               .
            
             As
             if
             our
             Predecessors
             in
             the
             English
             Clergie
             had
             beene
             euer
             charged
             with
             a
             vow
             ;
             As
             if
             the
             solemnitie
             of
             this
             vow
             had
             neuer
             had
             beginning
             ?
             Chimericall
             fancies
             fit
             for
             a
             shorne
             head
             .
             q
             When
             as
             his
             Master
             Harding
             could
             not
             produce
             so
             much
             as
             a
             probabilitie
             of
             any
             vow
             anciently
             required
             ,
             or
             vndertaken
             ;
             whether
             by
             beck
             ,
             or
             Dieu-gard
             .
             When
             as
             the
             ancient
             Saxon
             Pontificall
             makes
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             profession
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             Girardus
             (
             who
             was
             the
             second
             Bishop
             of
             Yorke
             after
             the
             conquest
             )
             writes
             flatly
             to
             Anselme
             concerning
             his
             owne
             Canons
             ,
             
             
               Professiones
               verò
               mihi
               penitus
               abnegant
               Canonici
               ,
               &c.
               
               My
               Canons
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               vtterly
               
               deny
               to
               giue
               mee
               profession
               of
               continencie
               ,
               which
               without
               this
               profession
               haue
               beene
               disorderly
               aduanced
               to
               holy
               Orders
               ;
               Cùm
               verò
               ad
               ordines
               aliquos
               inuito
               ,
               durâ
               ceruice
               renituntur
               ,
               ne
               in
               ordinando
               castitatem
               profiteantur
               ;
               And
               when
               I
               doe
               inuite
               any
               to
               take
               Orders
               ,
               they
               doe
               resist
               me
               very
               stubbornely
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               make
               no
               profession
               of
               chastitie
               in
               their
               Ordination
               .
            
             Thus
             hee
             .
             Shewing
             vs
             playnely
             that
             the
             Clergie
             in
             those
             times
             challenged
             no
             other
             then
             the
             libertie
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             .
             But
             well
             may
             he
             face
             vs
             downe
             in
             this
             more
             obscure
             (
             though
             certaine
             )
             truth
             ,
             when
             hee
             dares
             to
             say
             that
             Greece
             it selfe
             neuer
             tolerated
             this
             estate
             in
             their
             Clergie
             ,
             till
             by
             bad
             life
             it
             fell
             to
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             from
             Schisme
             to
             open
             Heresie
             ;
             whiles
             their
             owne
             Canon
             Law
             (
             besides
             all
             Histories
             )
             giue
             him
             the
             lye
             ;
             and
             what
             r
             Espencaeus
             hath
             ingeniously
             spoken
             concerning
             this
             poynt
             ,
             we
             haue
             formerly
             shewed
             .
             If
             hee
             did
             not
             presume
             vpon
             Readers
             that
             neuer
             
             saw
             Bookes
             ,
             hee
             durst
             not
             bee
             thus
             impudent
             .
          
           
             This
             argument
             therefore
             shall
             euer
             stand
             good
             ,
             and
             shall
             scornefully
             trample
             vpon
             all
             his
             vaine
             cauils
             ;
             Ethelwold
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             command
             of
             King
             EDGAR
             expelled
             married
             Priests
             out
             of
             ſ
             the
             old
             erection
             of
             
               Winchester
               ;
               Anno
            
             963.
             
             DVNSTAN
             and
             OSWALD
             together
             with
             him
             were
             the
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             two
             yeeres
             after
             )
             first
             expelled
             married
             Clergie-men
             out
             of
             the
             greater
             houses
             of
             Merceland
             ;
             As
             1177.
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Henrie
             the
             Second
             ,
             the
             secular
             Prebendaries
             of
             Waltham
             ,
             were
             first
             turned
             out
             ,
             to
             giue
             way
             to
             their
             Irregulars
             ;
             therefore
             vntill
             these
             times
             ,
             these
             places
             were
             interruptedly
             possessed
             by
             married
             Clergie-men
             .
             If
             now
             he
             shall
             except
             ;
             that
             this
             possession
             of
             theirs
             was
             not
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             but
             vpon
             vsurpation
             ;
             whereby
             the
             married
             Incumbents
             had
             iniuriously
             incroached
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             Monkes
             ;
             Our
             
             Monkes
             of
             Worcester
             shall
             herein
             fully
             conuince
             him
             ;
             who
             write
             vnder
             their
             
               Oswaldus
               Archiepiscopus
            
             ;
             
             
               Per
               me
               fundatus
               fuit
               ex
               clericis
               monachatus
               ,
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               By
               me
               were
               Monks
               first
               founded
               out
               of
               Clerkes
            
             ;
             Which
             was
             also
             the
             fashion
             of
             all
             other
             erections
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             originally
             these
             Churches
             were
             founded
             in
             marryed
             Clergie-men
             ;
             afterwards
             wrongfully
             translated
             ,
             from
             them
             to
             Monkes
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             first
             possessors
             had
             beene
             t
             Monkes
             ,
             how
             could
             Monkes
             haue
             been
             there
             first
             founded
             by
             Oswald
             ,
             when
             as
             Ethelred
             had
             long
             before
             both
             founded
             ,
             and
             furnished
             it
             ?
             and
             how
             out
             of
             Clerkes
             ,
             if
             Monkes
             had
             beene
             there
             before
             ?
             Let
             my
             Refuter
             shew
             me
             but
             a
             Verse
             of
             equal
             antiquitie
             in
             a
             contrarie
             ryme
             ,
             
               
                 Per
                 me
                 fundatus
                 fuit
                 ex
              
               
                 Monachis
                 Clericatus
                 .
              
            
             and
             I
             yeeld
             him
             my
             argument
             :
             Otherwise
             let
             the
             world
             iudge
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             shamelesly
             obstinate
             in
             not
             yeelding
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
             BVt
             to
             strike
             it
             dead
             ,
             my
             Aduersarie
             will
             
               proue
               the
               English
               Clergie
               euer
               to
               haue
               beene
               continent
               .
            
             Reader
             ,
             looke
             now
             for
             Demonstrations
             ;
             His
             first
             proofe
             is
             ,
             
               That
               in
               all
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               businesse
               ,
            
             
             
               wee
               neuer
               read
               of
               any
               that
               did
               stand
               vpon
               the
               former
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             A
             proper
             argument
             ,
             
               ab
               authoritate
               negatiuè
            
             .
             And
             what
             other
             arguments
             doth
             my
             Detector
             finde
             vsed
             by
             the
             then-persecuted
             Clergie
             ?
             Histories
             record
             them
             not
             ;
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             they
             said
             nothing
             for
             themselues
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             vrged
             other
             proofes
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             now
             descended
             to
             vs
             by
             any
             relation
             ,
             why
             not
             this
             for
             one
             ?
             Who
             can
             but
             hisse
             out
             so
             silly
             sophistry
             ?
             But
             to
             stop
             that
             clamorous
             mouth
             in
             this
             poore
             cauil
             ;
             doth
             not
             his
             owne
             u
             Monke
             of
             Malmesbury
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergie
             vrged
             this
             plea
             for
             themselues
             ,
             
               Ingens
               esse
               &
               miserabile
               
               dedecus
               ,
               vt
               nonus
               aduena
               veteres
               colonos
               migrare
               compellerit
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               it
               was
               a
               great
               and
               miserable
               shame
               ,
               that
               these
               vpstarts
               ,
               the
               Monkes
               ,
               should
               thrust
               out
               the
               ancient
               possessors
               of
               those
               places
               ;
               that
               this
               was
               neyther
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               had
               giuen
               them
               that
               long-continued
               habitation
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               any
               good
               man
               ,
               who
               might
               iustly
               feare
               the
               same
               hard
               measure
               which
               was
               offered
               to
               them
               :
            
             Thus
             they
             ,
             whose
             plea
             and
             complaynt
             seemed
             so
             iust
             ,
             that
             Alfgina
             the
             Queene
             ,
             Prince
             Alfere
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             nobility
             ouer-threw
             many
             of
             those
             new-founded
             monasteries
             ,
             and
             reinstalled
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             former
             right
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             proofe
             is
             from
             the
             Letters
             of
             Pope
             Gregorie
             ,
             
             which
             hee
             wrote
             to
             Austin
             the
             Monke
             here
             in
             
               England
               .
               Risum
               teneatis
            
             ?
             Did
             euer
             any
             man
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             Pope
             Gregorie
             was
             desirous
             to
             establish
             Romish
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             orders
             ,
             amongst
             the
             English
             .
             Where
             yet
             his
             Legate
             found
             many
             as
             good
             Christians
             as
             
             himselfe
             vnder
             another
             rule
             ,
             conforme
             to
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ?
             But
             how
             follows
             this
             ?
             This
             Pope
             was
             willing
             to
             in-romanize
             the
             English
             ;
             therefore
             the
             staffe
             stands
             in
             the
             corner
             :
             And
             yet
             euen
             Pope
             Gregorie
             allowed
             marriage
             to
             those
             of
             the
             x
             English
             Clergie
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             within
             the
             higher
             Orders
             ;
             appoynting
             them
             to
             receyue
             their
             stipends
             apart
             ;
             a
             fauour
             which
             he
             saw
             necessarily
             to
             bee
             yeelded
             to
             our
             nation
             ,
             whiles
             he
             abridged
             others
             .
          
           
             
             From
             Gregorie
             ,
             hee
             descends
             to
             Beda
             ,
             a
             man
             doubtlesse
             venerable
             for
             his
             learning
             ,
             and
             vertue
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             his
             
               Epitaph
               )
               Monachorum
               nobile
               sydus
            
             .
             
             Whether
             a
             neighbor
             at
             least
             to
             Italie
             ,
             by
             birth
             (
             as
             they
             contend
             )
             I
             am
             sure
             a
             Disciple
             of
             
               Abbot
               Benedict
            
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             fautor
             of
             the
             Roman
             faction
             ,
             that
             he
             censures
             S.
             Aidanus
             and
             Colmannus
             ,
             for
             adhering
             to
             those
             Greek
             formes
             ,
             which
             the
             Churches
             of
             this
             Iland
             had
             anciently
             followed
             ;
             whose
             part
             
               Ioannes
               Maior
            
             iustly
             takes
             against
             him
             .
             
             This
             Beda
             in
             a
             generall
             speculation
             speakes
             his
             conceit
             of
             the
             voluntarie
             continencie
             which
             hee
             holds
             requisite
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             sayes
             nothing
             of
             the
             particular
             custome
             of
             the
             English
             Clergie
             ;
             rather
             in
             diuers
             passages
             insinuating
             the
             contrarie
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             hee
             tells
             vs
             that
             in
             the
             y
             Synod
             holden
             by
             Archbishop
             Theodorus
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Bishops
             (
             at
             Hereford
             )
             in
             the
             third
             yeere
             of
             King
             Egfride
             (
             which
             was
             about
             Anno
             673.
             )
             their
             Tenth
             and
             last
             Canon
             was
             
               pro
               coniugijs
               ;
               vt
               nulli
               liceat
               nisi
               legitimum
               habere
               connubium
               ;
               For
               Marriages
               ;
               That
               no
               man
               should
               marry
               vnlawfully
               ,
               no
               man
               should
               commit
               incest
               ,
               no
               man
               should
               leaue
               his
               owne
               wife
               ,
               vnlesse
               (
               as
               the
               Gospel
               teacheth
               )
               for
               fornication
               onely
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             know
             ,
             my
             Refuter
             wil
             plead
             the
             vniuersalitie
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             and
             will
             contend
             ,
             that
             a
             Law
             generally
             made
             for
             all
             Christians
             ,
             is
             not
             without
             iniurie
             restrayned
             to
             Ecclesiastiques
             ;
             But
             let
             my
             Reader
             wel
             consider
             ,
             both
             the
             Prologue
             and
             Epilogue
             
             of
             that
             Synod
             ,
             he
             shal
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             required
             to
             keep
             these
             Lawes
             ,
             are
             
               Consacerdotes
               omnes
            
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoeuer
             shall
             violate
             them
             ,
             
               Nouerit
               se
               ab
               omni
               officio
               Sacerdotali
               &
               nostra
               societate
               separatum
               ;
               must
               know
               himselfe
               separate
               from
               all
               sacerdotall
               office
               and
               society
               :
               so
               as
               it
               will
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               that
               this
               Law
               did
               (
               at
               least
               )
               concerne
               the
               Clergy
               with
               others
               ,
               though
               not
               apart
            
             ;
             Neyther
             is
             there
             any
             other
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             which
             concernes
             not
             the
             Clergy
             only
             ;
             except
             the
             first
             ,
             concerning
             the
             obseruation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             which
             principally
             also
             belonged
             to
             them
             .
             Wherto
             it
             makes
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Saxon
             Canons
             set
             out
             for
             the
             gouerning
             of
             the
             secular
             Priests
             ,
             the
             rule
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               also
               doe
               their
               indeuor
               ,
               that
               they
               hold
               with
               perpetuall
               diligence
               their
               chastitie
               ,
               in
               an
               vnspotted
               bodie
               ,
               or
               else
               let
               them
               be
               coupled
               with
               the
               bond
               of
               one
               Matrimony
               .
            
             Words
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Clergie
             meant
             to
             regulate
             themselues
             (
             as
             it
             seemes
             )
             by
             the
             holy
             prescript
             of
             Isidore
             ,
             
             whereof
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             my
             Aduersarie
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             this
             Synode
             giues
             order
             for
             many
             accidentall
             matters
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             for
             their
             fixed
             station
             ,
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             &c.
             but
             except
             in
             this
             Canon
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             one
             word
             of
             their
             state
             of
             life
             ;
             neyther
             is
             there
             in
             all
             those
             Canons
             ,
             one
             syllable
             of
             this
             pretended
             Celibate
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             contrary
             receyued
             custome
             of
             our
             Church
             would
             neuer
             haue
             indured
             ;
             My
             Refuter
             da●es
             not
             say
             that
             these
             marriages
             were
             so
             quite
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             needlesse
             to
             ordaine
             ought
             against
             them
             ;
             hee
             knowes
             that
             his
             DVNSTAN
             found
             here
             this
             course
             so
             inueterate
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             age
             and
             deepe
             rooting
             of
             it
             hindred
             his
             designes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
             FRom
             Bede
             he
             comes
             downe
             to
             his
             three
             premised
             Saints
             ,
             
               Dunstan
               ,
               Oswald
            
             ,
             and
             Ethelwold
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             make
             sure
             worke
             ,
             cites
             an
             obscure
             z
             Scholler
             of
             Ethelwold
             ,
             for
             an
             authentique
             Witnesse
             against
             eight
             honest
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             all
             Priests
             marriages
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             he
             makes
             vp
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             discourse
             with
             the
             full
             Decree
             of
             Archbishop
             
               Anselme
               Richard
            
             in
             the
             Synods
             of
             London
             ;
             
             and
             why
             not
             King
             Henries
             sixe
             Article
             ?
             and
             why
             not
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Trent
               ?
               Sic
               conclusum
               est
               contra
               haereticos
            
             ;
             Now
             ,
             because
             his
             heart
             told
             him
             ,
             how
             light
             these
             proofes
             were
             ,
             he
             layes
             in
             the
             scales
             with
             them
             certaine
             graue
             ponderations
             ,
             which
             all
             put
             together
             ,
             will
             proue
             almost
             at
             weightie
             as
             the
             Fether
             he
             wrote
             withall
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               cannot
               bee
               a
               greater
               nationall
               proofe
               then
               to
               haue
               the
               Bishops
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Nobility
               
               to
               define
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               this
               poynt
               with
               ioynt
               consent
               .
            
             Take
             this
             ,
             
             Reader
             ,
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ,
             and
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Conuocation
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             well
             .
             King
             Edgars
             Vtopicall
             decree
             was
             hatcht
             in
             a
             Monks
             cowle
             :
             and
             to
             his
             two
             King
             Henries
             ,
             hee
             might
             haue
             added
             Philip
             and
             Mary
             .
             And
             why
             might
             not
             wee
             oppose
             King
             Edmund
             to
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             Osulphus
             his
             Bishop
             to
             Dunstan
             ?
             And
             the
             Clergie
             before
             Anselme
             to
             the
             Clergie
             after
             him
             ?
             This
             match
             were
             made
             with
             some
             indifferencie
             ;
             But
             how
             idlely
             hath
             my
             Refuter
             mislaid
             the
             comparison
             betwixt
             Henrie
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             and
             Fabian
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Clergie
             and
             Laitie
             of
             theirs
             ?
             Since
             those
             two
             Authors
             (
             if
             wee
             had
             no
             more
             )
             report
             onely
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             that
             Priests
             marriages
             were
             not
             before
             forbidden
             ;
             and
             the
             cited
             Clergie
             and
             Laitie
             doe
             now
             thus
             late-ward
             discusse
             
               de
               iure
            
             ;
             Neyther
             haue
             the
             Clergie
             and
             Laitie
             by
             him
             alledged
             ,
             euer
             contradicted
             that
             which
             Huntingdon
             and
             Fabian
             haue
             
             out
             of
             the
             course
             of
             all
             Storie
             affirmed
             ;
             Vnto
             which
             ,
             let
             mee
             adde
             a
             
               Polydore
               Virgill
            
             ,
             seconding
             this
             their
             assertion
             ;
             who
             plainely
             tels
             vs
             ,
             that
             for
             970.
             yeeres
             ,
             the
             restraint
             of
             marriage
             was
             neuer
             in
             vse
             amongst
             the
             English
             Clergie
             .
             Search
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             in
             the
             later
             editions
             ,
             lest
             thou
             complaine
             of
             lost
             labour
             ;
             Poore
             Polydore
             may
             cry
             out
             of
             his
             graue
             with
             that
             other
             Polydore
             in
             
               Virgill
               :
               Fas
               omne
               abrumpit
               Polydorum
               obtruncat
               .
            
             Let
             him
             then
             (
             to
             answer
             this
             vaine
             challenge
             )
             produce
             but
             any
             one
             Author
             of
             equall
             authoritie
             to
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             doth
             auouch
             the
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             these
             three
             haue
             thus
             confidently
             deliuered
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             confesse
             my selfe
             herein
             sufficiently
             answered
             ;
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             ancient
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             Laity
             of
             this
             Iland
             ,
             was
             for
             this
             libertie
             ,
             altogether
             ours
             :
             Whereto
             if
             hee
             yeeld
             not
             ,
             let
             him
             name
             the
             man
             ,
             before
             his
             Dunstan
             ,
             that
             euer
             in
             this
             I
             le
             opened
             his
             
             mouth
             against
             it
             ;
             Till
             then
             ,
             the
             Reader
             cannot
             but
             see
             ;
             that
             whereas
             our
             proofe
             is
             ,
             
               Ex
               ●re
               duorum
               ,
               aut
               trium
               ,
            
             his
             side
             is
             mute
             ;
             that
             for
             our
             Something
             ,
             be
             can
             shew
             Nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             
               Huntingdon
               ,
               F.
               Fabian
            
             and
             Polydore
             ,
             are
             better
             then
             
               C.
               E.
            
             and
             his
             Man
             in
             the
             Moone
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             HIs
             second
             ponderation
             of
             
               the
               sanctity
               of
               the
               persons
            
             ,
             
             i●
             no
             truer
             auoir-de-poi●
             .
             That
             B.
             Dunstan
             was
             an
             holy
             man
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             grant
             ;
             but
             taken
             from
             the
             Couent
             of
             Glastenbury
             .
             Neither
             would
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             his
             time
             bee
             so
             liberall
             as
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
             
               De●libidinibus
               &
               pra●tigijs
            
             ;
             for
             (
             two
             remarkeable
             qualities
             in
             his
             Saintship
             )
             
               lechery
               and
               sorcery
            
             ;
             whereupon
             hee
             was
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             Court
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             receiued
             againe
             ,
             hee
             might
             thanke
             the
             Kings
             horse
             ,
             whose
             sudden
             
             stop
             on
             the
             Verge
             of
             a
             steepe
             downe-fall
             ,
             restored
             Dunstan
             to
             the
             good
             opinion
             of
             the
             superstitious
             Prince
             ;
             who
             yet
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             guiltie
             of
             this
             deliuerance
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             know
             of
             the
             danger
             ;
             An
             acquitall
             at
             least
             as
             causelesse
             as
             the
             accusation
             .
          
           
             That
             Bishop
             Anselme
             was
             deuout
             &
             learned
             ,
             we
             willingly
             grant
             ,
             but
             withall
             an
             Italian
             ,
             and
             taken
             from
             a
             Norman
             *
             Couent
             ;
             Hee
             was
             holy
             ,
             but
             how
             impetuously
             addicted
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             ;
             and
             how
             refractarie
             to
             authoritie
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             Histories
             should
             speake
             then
             my selfe
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             if
             both
             these
             Prelates
             (
             how
             holy
             soeuer
             )
             sauoured
             somewhat
             too
             strong
             of
             the
             Cloisters
             ,
             and
             of
             Rome
             .
             Something
             must
             be
             yeelded
             to
             Times
             and
             Places
             ;
             wee
             will
             not
             thinke
             but
             a
             well-meant
             zeale
             carried
             them
             into
             these
             resolutions
             ;
             but
             a
             zeale
             misguided
             with
             the
             sway
             of
             the
             Times
             .
             The
             name
             of
             Saints
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             sanctitie
             did
             not
             priuiledge
             
             them
             from
             errors
             ;
             we
             know
             how
             to
             seuer
             their
             chaffe
             from
             their
             wheat
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             one
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Windes
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Granarie
             .
             
             As
             for
             the
             married
             Clergie
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               euer
               accounted
               the
               scumme
               and
               refuse
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
            
             it
             is
             but
             the
             scurrilous
             scummy
             blurre
             of
             an
             intemperate
             pen
             ;
             what
             was
             Spiridion
             ?
             what
             was
             Hilary
             ?
             what
             were
             both
             Gregories
             ?
             what
             was
             Sidonius
             ?
             what
             was
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Prosper
               ,
               Simplicius
               ,
               Eupsychius
               ?
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             were
             all
             those
             whom
             his
             Damasus
             recounteth
             ?
             what
             was
             the
             father
             of
             the
             Archdeacon
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             whom
             within
             two
             leaues
             he
             recordeth
             (
             from
             his
             Epitaph
             )
             for
             t
             the
             starre
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
             This
             scumme
             is
             better
             then
             their
             broth
             :
             which
             though
             it
             send
             forth
             a
             fume
             ,
             seemingly
             delicious
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             being
             neerer
             tasted
             ,
             prooueth
             but
             cock-crowne
             pottage
             .
             These
             Saints
             hee
             ignorantly
             ballanceth
             againe
             with
             our
             Huntingdon
             ,
             and
             Fabian
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             present
             decree
             did
             contradict
             
             the
             historie
             of
             things
             passed
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             had
             no
             more
             histories
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             because
             my
             margin
             cited
             them
             not
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             hee
             finds
             this
             Testimonie
             of
             Huntingdon
             so
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             faine
             strip
             vs
             of
             it
             ;
             denying
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             Huntingdon
             affirmes
             Anselme
             to
             be
             the
             first
             that
             forbad
             marriage
             to
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             other
             ponderations
             weigh
             the
             words
             ,
             u
             
               Eodem
               anno
               ad
               festum
               S.
               Michaelis
               tenuit
               Anselmus
               Archiepiscopus
               Concilium
               ,
               apud
               Londoniam
               ,
               in
               qou
               prohibuit
               vxores
               sacerdotibus
               Anglorum
               ,
               antea
               non
               prohibitas
               ,
            
             i.
             
               The
               same
               yeere
               ,
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
            
             S.
             MICHAEL
             ,
             Archbishop
             ANSELME
             
               held
               a
               Synod
               at
            
             London
             ,
             
               wherein
               he
               forbad
               wiues
               to
               the
               Priests
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               before
               not
               forbidden
            
             ;
             and
             tell
             me
             whether
             my
             Detector
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             too
             plaine
             ;
             hee
             will
             wrangle
             yet
             with
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             tells
             vs
             that
             the
             word
             ,
             Before
             ,
             may
             signifie
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             
               Immediately
               before
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             the
             Williams
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             succession
             of
             times
             .
             It
             were
             well
             if
             hee
             could
             escape
             so
             :
             But
             this
             starting
             hole
             will
             not
             hide
             him
             .
             For
             (
             not
             to
             send
             him
             to
             Schole
             to
             learne
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Antea
             and
             Dudum
             ,
             or
             Pridem
             )
             .
             The
             same
             Authour
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             shewes
             vs
             the
             censures
             and
             conceits
             that
             passed
             vpon
             this
             Act
             ,
             as
             an
             absolute
             and
             vnheard-off
             noueltie
             ;
             like
             as
             in
             Germany
             ,
             the
             Historians
             brand
             this
             same
             Act
             in
             Hildebrand
             ,
             with
             a
             
               nouo
               exemplo
            
             ,
             and
             
               inconsiderato
               praeiudicio
            
             .
             And
             for
             the
             times
             preceding
             ,
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             giues
             the
             very
             same
             witnesse
             .
             Neither
             let
             him
             flie
             for
             succour
             to
             his
             Dunstan
             ,
             who
             neuer
             can
             be
             proued
             to
             haue
             prohibited
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             though
             hee
             disliked
             that
             Monasteries
             and
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             should
             be
             possessed
             by
             married
             Clerks
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             where
             the
             testimonie
             is
             displeasing
             ,
             the
             witnesse
             himselfe
             must
             be
             disgraced
             .
             Curiositie
             led
             my
             Detector
             to
             search
             who
             this
             
               H.
               Huntingdon
            
             
             might
             be
             ;
             with
             one
             inquirie
             hee
             might
             find
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             Canon
             Regular
             of
             Austins
             Order
             ,
             and
             for
             dignitie
             an
             Archdeacon
             ;
             a
             person
             past
             exception
             :
             But
             for
             his
             Parentage
             ,
             he
             went
             no
             further
             then
             to
             the
             next
             Leafe
             ,
             to
             find
             that
             hee
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             noted
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             eminent
             Clergie
             man
             :
             
             His
             Epitaph
             at
             Lincolne
             shewes
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             Starre
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             no
             whit
             dimmed
             in
             his
             acknowledged
             light
             ,
             or
             hindred
             in
             his
             influence
             ,
             by
             his
             coniunction
             in
             lawfull
             wedlock
             :
             What
             better
             instance
             could
             my
             Refuter
             haue
             giuen
             against
             himselfe
             ?
             If
             he
             thinke
             to
             insinuate
             that
             his
             birth
             made
             him
             partiall
             ;
             The
             Reader
             will
             easily
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             Parentage
             had
             beene
             then
             accounted
             shamefull
             ,
             the
             Historian
             would
             haue
             had
             the
             wit
             to
             haue
             suppressed
             it
             ;
             And
             withall
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             ,
             writing
             in
             the
             times
             when
             this
             thing
             was
             so
             familiarly
             and
             vniuersally
             knowne
             ,
             haue
             offered
             such
             a
             Proposition
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             vaine
             
             partialitie
             ,
             to
             incurre
             the
             controllment
             of
             all
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             our
             Fabian
             ,
             if
             C.E.
             
             find
             him
             a
             Marchant
             ,
             I
             finde
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             Sheriffe
             of
             the
             Honourable
             Citie
             of
             London
             ;
             A
             man
             whose
             credit
             would
             scorne
             to
             to
             bee
             poysed
             with
             an
             hundred
             namelesse
             Fugitiues
             ,
             parasiticall
             pettie-chapmen
             of
             the
             late
             small-wares
             of
             Rome
             .
             Neither
             can
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Citizen
             disparage
             him
             to
             any
             wise
             iudge
             .
             How
             many
             haue
             our
             times
             yeelded
             of
             that
             ranke
             ,
             whom
             both
             Academicall
             education
             ,
             and
             experience
             and
             trauell
             ,
             and
             studie
             haue
             wrought
             to
             an
             eminent
             perfection
             in
             all
             Artes
             ,
             especially
             in
             Mathematickes
             ,
             and
             Historie
             !
             Such
             was
             Fabian
             ,
             whose
             fidelity
             (
             besides
             his
             other
             worths
             )
             was
             neuer
             (
             that
             I
             find
             )
             taxed
             but
             by
             this
             insolent
             Pen
             that
             hath
             learned
             to
             forbeare
             no
             man
             ;
             
             Hee
             was
             too
             old
             for
             vs
             to
             bribe
             ,
             and
             too
             credible
             for
             
               C.
               E.
            
             to
             disgrace
             .
             If
             he
             would
             haue
             lent
             Rome
             but
             this
             one
             lye
             ,
             no
             man
             had
             beene
             more
             authenticall
             ;
             now
             his
             truth
             makes
             him
             fabulous
             Fabian
             .
             That
             one
             fault
             hath
             marred
             our
             Archdeacon
             of
             Huntingdon
             also
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Story
             which
             hee
             tels
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Crema
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             taken
             in
             bed
             (
             after
             his
             busie
             indeuours
             ,
             against
             the
             marryed
             Clergie
             )
             the
             same
             day
             with
             an
             Harlot
             ,
             hath
             vndone
             his
             reputation
             .
             Why
             will
             C.E.
             stirre
             this
             sinke
             ?
             No
             man
             prouoked
             him
             :
             If
             hee
             did
             not
             long
             to
             blazon
             the
             shame
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             smothered
             this
             foule
             occurrence
             ;
             but
             since
             hee
             will
             bee
             meddling
             ,
             
               Res
               apertissima
               negari
               non
               potuit
               ,
               celari
               non
               debuit
               ,
            
             saith
             HVNTINGDON
             .
             
               The
               thing
               was
               most
               openly
               knowne
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               denyed
               ,
               it
               might
               not
               bee
               concealed
               .
            
             Yet
             now
             comes
             an
             Vpstart-Nouice
             ,
             and
             dares
             tell
             vs
             from
             Baronius
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             meere
             Fable
             ;
             how
             publike
             and
             notorious
             
             soeuer
             ,
             Huntingdon
             makes
             it
             :
             with
             these
             men
             this
             rule
             is
             vniuersal
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             false
             and
             fabulous
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             I
             remember
             what
             their
             Glosse
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             x
             
               Clericus
               amplectens
               mulierem
               ,
               prasumitur
               bene
               agere
               ,
               si
               ergo
               Clericus
               amplectitur
               mulierem
               ,
               interpratabuitur
               quòd
               causa
               benedicendi
               eam
               ,
               hoc
               faciat
               :
            
             That
             is
             ;
             
               A
               Clergie
               man
               imbracing
               a
               woman
               ,
               must
               be
               presumed
               to
               doe
               well
               ;
               If
               therefore
               a
               Clerke
               take
               a
               woman
               by
               the
               middle
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               interpreted
               that
               hee
               doth
               it
               to
               giue
               her
               his
               blessing
               .
            
             *
             Perhaps
             ,
             the
             good
             Legate
             was
             but
             bestowing
             his
             ghostly
             blessing
             on
             so
             needfull
             a
             subiect
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             was
             found
             in
             bed
             with
             her
             ,
             if
             
               C.
               E.
            
             were
             not
             as
             shamelesse
             as
             that
             Cardinall
             ,
             or
             his
             bed-fellow
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             deny
             ;
             For
             what
             impudencie
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             cast
             this
             relation
             only
             vpon
             
               H.
               Huntingdon
            
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             vncontrollable
             Pens
             haue
             recorded
             it
             to
             the
             World
             ?
             Men
             of
             their
             owne
             
             stampe
             ,
             for
             Religion
             ,
             for
             Deuotion
             .
             
               Matthew
               Paris
               ,
               Ranulfus
               Cestrensis
               Roger
               Houeden
               ,
               Polydore
               Virgill
               ,
               Fabian
               ,
               Matthaeus
               Westmonasteriensis
               ,
            
             otherwise
             called
             
               Florilegus
               ;
               Dictus
            
             IOANNES
             ,
             
               qui
               in
               Concilio
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               The
               said
            
             IOHN
             
               which
               in
               the
               open
               Councell
               had
               grieuously
               condemned
               all
               the
            
             y
             
               Concubinary
               Priests
            
             ,
             was
             taken
             himselfe
             in
             the
             same
             crime
             .
             Now
             let
             my
             Reader
             iudge
             ,
             whether
             this
             Priests
             Truth
             ,
             or
             that
             Cardinals
             honestie
             were
             greater
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             HIs
             third
             Ponderation
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             Euerie
             thing
             eekes
             .
             His
             Saint
             Dunstan
             and
             
               Anselme
               ,
               Gregorie
            
             and
             Bede
             are
             againe
             layd
             in
             our
             dish
             ;
             wee
             cannot
             feed
             on
             these
             ouer-oft-sod
             Coleworts
             .
             I
             am
             challenged
             here
             ,
             to
             produce
             any
             Priest
             or
             Deacon
             that
             liued
             in
             Wedlocke
             before
             the
             times
             of
             Dunstan
             ;
             The
             man
             presumes
             
             vpon
             the
             suppression
             of
             Records
             .
             For
             one
             ,
             I
             name
             him
             hundreds
             .
             Who
             were
             they
             that
             Dunstan
             and
             his
             fellow-Saints
             found
             seated
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             of
             this
             Land
             ?
             whome
             did
             they
             eiect
             ?
             Were
             they
             not
             marryed
             Priests
             ?
             What
             did
             the
             eiected
             Clergie
             plead
             but
             ancient
             possession
             ?
             After
             that
             ;
             in
             the
             Synode
             which
             Archbishop
             a
             Lanfranck
             held
             at
             Winchester
             (
             which
             I
             wonder
             my
             Detectour
             would
             ouer-see
             :
             This
             neglect
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             ;
             )
             was
             it
             not
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Canons
             should
             not
             haue
             Wiues
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Priests
             which
             dwelt
             in
             Townes
             and
             Villages
             ,
             should
             not
             bee
             compelled
             to
             put
             away
             their
             Wiues
             ;
             though
             caution
             is
             put
             in
             for
             the
             future
             ?
          
           
             What
             doth
             this
             imply
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             those
             ancient
             Times
             the
             English
             Clergie
             were
             inoffensiuely
             married
             ?
             To
             which
             adde
             that
             olde
             Record
             from
             an
             ancient
             Martyrologe
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             
             LANFRANCVS
             
               Archiepiscopus
               reddidit
               Ecclesiae
               
               Sancti
            
             ANDREae
             ,
             &c.
             
             LANFRANCK
             
               Archbishop
               hath
               restord
               to
               Saint
            
             ANDREWES
             
               Church
               ;
               the
               Monasterie
               of
               Saint
            
             MARIE
             
               with
               the
               Lands
               and
               Houses
               which
            
             LIVINGVS
             
               Priest
               ,
               and
               his
               Wife
               had
               in
               London
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             Dustan
             either
             ,
             in
             King
             Edmunds
             time
             ,
             b
             Bishop
             Osulphus
             with
             Athelme
             and
             Vlrick
             ,
             Laicks
             ,
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             Monkes
             of
             Euesham
             ,
             and
             placed
             Canons
             (
             married
             Priests
             )
             in
             their
             roome
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Iornalensis
             records
             it
             as
             King
             Ina's
             Law
             ,
             long
             before
             these
             times
             ;
             
               Si
               Episcopi
               filiolus
               sit
               ,
               sitdimidium
               hoc
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             supposing
             this
             no
             other
             then
             ordinarie
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             my
             Refuter
             comfort
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Catholikes
             ,
             with
             the
             weake
             defence
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             Bulwarkes
             of
             Romane
             Truth
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             must
             be
             put
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             he
             puts
             on
             me
             the
             burden
             which
             should
             lye
             vpon
             his
             own
             shoulders
             ;
             I
             haue
             produced
             Histories
             which
             affirme
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             Clergie
             were
             
             neuer
             forbidden
             to
             marrie
             vntil
             Anselmes
             time
             ;
             it
             is
             now
             his
             taske
             to
             disprooue
             this
             assertion
             of
             theirs
             by
             equall
             authoritie
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             which
             till
             hee
             haue
             done
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             HIs
             fourth
             Ponderation
             ,
             
             is
             the
             difficultie
             of
             this
             grant
             in
             King
             Edwards
             Parliament
             .
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             the
             man
             should
             not
             see
             the
             greater
             difficultie
             that
             was
             found
             in
             the
             inforcement
             of
             this
             glorious
             Celibate
             ?
             How
             Alfere
             and
             the
             Nobles
             dispossessed
             the
             Monkes
             of
             Dunstan
             ;
             iustly
             restoring
             the
             marryed
             Priests
             to
             their
             ancient
             right
             ?
             How
             Lanfranck
             durst
             not
             speake
             it
             out
             ;
             Anselme
             did
             ,
             but
             preuailed
             little
             :
             Let
             c
             Girardus
             then
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             witnesse
             .
             After
             whome
             Roger
             Archbishop
             of
             that
             See
             (
             as
             Neubrigensis
             ,
             records
             )
             thrust
             out
             d
             Anselmes
             Monkes
             ,
             and
             
             stood
             for
             the
             libertie
             of
             Marriage
             :
             in
             somuch
             as
             in
             the
             succession
             of
             Times
             ,
             euen
             by
             Royall
             leaue
             also
             ,
             Marriage
             of
             spirituall
             persons
             yet
             continued
             ;
             Neither
             could
             Anselmes
             Successours
             ,
             
               Radulphus
               ,
               Gulielmus
               de
               Turbine
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Canons
             and
             practices
             )
             preuaile
             against
             it
             .
             How
             plaine
             is
             that
             of
             the
             e
             Saxon
             Chronicle
             ?
             
               Thus
               did
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               and
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               England
               ;
               And
               yet
               all
               these
               Decrees
               and
               biddings
               stood
               not
               ;
               All
               held
               their
               Wiues
               by
               the
               Kings
               leaue
               ,
               euen
               as
               they
               did
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               Archbishop
            
             WILLIAM
             
               referr'd
               it
               to
               the
               King.
               The
               King
               decreed
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               should
               continue
               with
               their
               Wiues
               still
               .
            
             Neither
             were
             any
             thing
             more
             easie
             then
             to
             giue
             store
             of
             instances
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
             What
             need
             I
             giue
             more
             then
             that
             of
             Galfride
             B.
             of
             Ely
             ,
             
             who
             was
             auouched
             before
             the
             Pope
             himself
             to
             haue
             maried
             a
             wife
             ?
             which
             f
             Euangelical
             excuse
             
               (
               vxorem
               duxit
            
             )
             was
             made
             for
             his
             not
             appearing
             
             at
             Rome
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             Of
             Richard
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             .
             ROBERT
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             marryed
             men
             ,
             after
             these
             Decrees
             ;
             yea
             ,
             good
             Euidences
             of
             Ancient
             Charts
             are
             readie
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             vse
             and
             legall
             allowance
             of
             these
             Marriages
             for
             no
             lesse
             then
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             idle
             wordes
             which
             his
             sawcinesse
             throwes
             after
             our
             reuerend
             Martyr
             ,
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             (
             whome
             hee
             falsly
             affirmes
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             first
             marryed
             Archbishop
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             when
             as
             Archbishop
             Boniface
             sate
             marryed
             in
             that
             See
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             him
             )
             and
             King
             Edwards
             Parliament
             ,
             we
             answere
             them
             ,
             with
             silence
             and
             scorne
             .
             Let
             leesers
             haue
             leaue
             to
             talke
             .
          
           
             The
             approbation
             ,
             and
             better
             expedience
             of
             single
             life
             in
             capable
             subiects
             ,
             we
             doe
             willingly
             subscribe
             vnto
             ;
             The
             lawfulnesse
             ,
             yea
             ,
             necessitie
             of
             Marriage
             where
             the
             gift
             of
             Continence
             is
             denyed
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             
             his
             chosen
             vessel
             iustifie
             with
             vs.
             So
             as
             I
             still
             conclude
             ,
             
               He
               that
               made
               marriage
               ,
               saith
               it
               is
               honorable
               ,
               what
               care
               we
               for
               the
               dishonor
               of
               those
               that
               corrupt
               it
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
             HIs
             last
             ponderation
             is
             leaden
             indeed
             ;
             
               That
               from
               the
               bickerings
               of
               our
               English
               Clergy
               with
               their
            
             DVNSTANS
             ,
             
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               continencie
               was
               not
               ancient
               ,
               but
               was
               repiningly
               ,
               lately
               ,
               vniustly
               imposed
               .
            
             
             
               By
               this
               reason
               ,
               he
               will
               proue
               there
               was
               neuer
               Theefe
               or
               Malefactor
               in
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               of
               King
            
             IAMES
             ;
             
               since
               all
               Iudges
               haue
               yeerely
               bickerings
               with
               such
               people
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             But
             did
             euer
             such
             loose
             Besome
             sweep
             the
             presse
             before
             ?
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             vouchsafe
             yet
             once
             more
             to
             cast
             thine
             eye
             vpon
             the
             close
             of
             my
             Epistle
             ;
             Doth
             my
             argument
             run
             thus
             wildly
             as
             hee
             makes
             it
             ?
             
               The
               
               English
               Clergie
               had
               bickerings
               with
               their
            
             DVNSTANS
             ,
             
               therefore
               continencie
               was
               repiningly
               and
               vniustly
               imposed
               ?
            
             Canst
             thou
             thinke
             I
             haue
             met
             with
             a
             sober
             Aduersarie
             ?
             My
             words
             are
             ;
             
               That
               our
               Histories
               teach
               vs
               how
               late
               ,
               how
               repiningly
               ,
               how
               vniustly
               our
               English
               Clergie
               stooped
               vnder
               this
               yoke
               .
            
             And
             what
             can
             his
             sophistrie
             make
             of
             this
             ?
             Are
             ye
             not
             ashamed
             (
             ye
             Superiors
             of
             Doway
             ?
             )
             are
             ye
             not
             ashamed
             of
             such
             a
             Champion
             ;
             fitter
             for
             a
             troupe
             of
             Pigmees
             to
             traile
             a
             reed
             in
             their
             bickerings
             with
             Cranes
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             committed
             with
             any
             reasonable
             or
             Scholler-like
             Antagonist
             ?
             In
             the
             bickerings
             with
             his
             Dunstans
             ,
             the
             Patients
             pleaded
             prescription
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             out
             of
             Malmesbury
             )
             and
             taxed
             his
             Saints
             with
             nouelty
             ;
             In
             my
             bickerings
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             plead
             Antiquitie
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ;
             and
             taxe
             him
             most
             iustly
             with
             impudence
             ,
             &
             absurditie
             .
             How
             well
             is
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             matcht
             but
             with
             an
             honest
             Aduersary
             ?
          
           
             
             
               The
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               Conclusion
               followes
               ,
               a
               fit
               couer
               for
               such
               a
               dish
               ;
               The
               Reader
               was
               not
               wearie
               enough
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               bee
               tyred
               out
               with
               a
               tedious
               recapitulation
               ;
               wherin
               my
               Refuter
               recollects
               all
               his
               dispersed
               folly
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               shew
               the
               fayrer
               :
               Telling
               his
               Protestant
               friend
               ,
               what
               I
               haue
               bragged
               ,
               what
               I
               haue
               vndertaken
               ,
               what
               I
               haue
               not
               performed
               ,
               how
               I
               haue
               satisfied
               ,
               how
               I
               haue
               mistaken
               ;
               what
               himselfe
               hath
               in
               al
               passages
               performed
               against
               me
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
               answered
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
               conquered
               ;
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               the
               Conclusion
               can
               shew
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Premises
               .
               By
               them
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               iudged
               :
               Those
               haue
               made
               good
               to
               my
               Reader
               that
               
                 C.
                 E.
              
               hath
               accused
               much
               ;
               and
               proued
               nothing
               ,
               vanted
               much
               ,
               and
               done
               nothing
               ;
               rayled
               much
               ,
               and
               hurt
               nothing
               ,
               laboured
               much
               ,
               and
               gayned
               nothing
               ,
               talked
               much
               ,
               and
               said
               nothing
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               large
               and
               bold
               word
               :
               but
               if
               any
               one
               clause
               of
               mine
               be
               vnproued
               if
               any
               one
               clause
               of
               mine
               be
               disproued
               ,
               any
               one
               exception
               against
               my
               defence
               proued
               iust
               ,
               any
               one
               charge
               of
               his
               proued
               true
               ,
               any
               one
               falshood
               of
               mine
               detected
               ,
               any
               one
               argument
               of
               mine
               refelled
               ,
               any
               one
               argument
               or
               propositiō
               of
               his
               not
               refelled
               ,
               Let
               me
               goe
               away
               conuicted
               with
               shame
               .
               But
               if
               I
               haue
               answered
               euery
               Challenge
               ,
               vindicated
               euery
               *
               authority
               ,
               iustified
               euery
               proofe
               ,
               wiped
               away
               euery
               cauill
               ,
               affirmed
               no
               proposition
               vntruely
               ,
               censured
               nothing
               vniustly
               ;
               satisfied
               all
               his
               malicious
               obiections
               ,
               and
               warranted
               euery
               sentence
               of
               my
               poore
               Epistle
               :
               Let
               my
               Apologie
               liue
               and
               passe
               ;
               and
               let
               my
               Refuter
               goe
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               
                 C.
                 F.
                 Cauillator
                 Egregius
              
               :
               Let
               my
               cause
               be
               no
               more
               victorious
               then
               iust
               ;
               and
               let
               honest
               Marriages
               euer
               hold
               vp
               their
               heads
               ,
               in
               despite
               of
               Rome
               and
               Hell
               :
               With
               this
               Farewel
               ,
               I
               leaue
               my
               Refuter
               ,
               eyther
               to
               the
               acting
               of
               his
               vnbloudie
               executions
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               
               God
               ;
               or
               the
               plotting
               of
               the
               bloudy
               executiōs
               of
               the
               deputies
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               it
               were
               his
               best
               )
               to
               the
               knocking
               of
               his
               Beads
               ;
               But
               if
               he
               will
               needs
               be
               meddling
               with
               his
               pen
               ,
               and
               wil
               haue
               me
               ,
               after
               some
               Iubilies
               ,
               to
               expect
               an
               answer
               to
               my
               sixe-weekes
               labour
               ,
               I
               shall
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               giue
               him
               the
               grace
               to
               giue
               way
               to
               the
               knowne
               Truth
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               say
               true
               .
            
             
               Yet
               to
               gratifie
               my
               Reader
               at
               the
               parting
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               conceale
               from
               him
               ,
               an
               ancient
               and
               worthie
               monument
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               the
               fauour
               and
               happinesse
               to
               see
               in
               the
               Inner
               Librarie
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ;
               An
               excellent
               Treatise
               ,
               written
               (
               amongst
               seuenteene
               other
               )
               in
               a
               fayre
               set
               hand
               ,
               by
               an
               Author
               of
               great
               learning
               and
               Antiquitie
               ;
               Hee
               would
               needs
               (
               suppresse
               his
               name
               ,
               
               but
               describes
               himselfe
               to
               be
               Rotomagensis
               :
               The
               Time
               wherein
               it
               was
               written
               ,
               appeares
               to
               be
               amids
               the
               heate
               of
               contention
               ,
               which
               was
               betwixt
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               and
               
               Yorke
               ,
               for
               precedencie
               ;
               *
               which
               quarrel
               fell
               betwixt
               Rodulph
               of
               Canterburie
               and
               Thurstin
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               (
               1114.
               )
               at
               which
               time
               Pope
               PASCHALIS
               wrote
               to
               King
               HENRIE
               concerning
               it
               ;
               and
               was
               renewed
               after
               about
               the
               yeere
               1175.
               
               The
               Discourse
               shall
               speake
               enough
               for
               it selfe
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ROTOMAGENSIS
           .
           ANONYMVS
           .
        
         
           An
           liceat
           Sacerdotibus
           inire
           Matrimonia
           .
        
         
           SCire
           volui
           quis
           primus
           instituit
           ne
           Sacerdotes
           Christiani
           inire
           deberent
           matrimonia
           .
           Deus
           an
           homo
           ?
           Si
           enim
           Deus
           ,
           eius
           certe
           sententia
           &
           tenenda
           &
           obseruanda
           est
           cum
           omni
           veneratione
           &
           reuerentia
           .
           Si
           vero
           homo
           &
           non
           Deus
           ,
           de
           corde
           hominis
           &
           non
           ex
           ore
           Dei
           talis
           egressa
           est
           traditio
           :
           Ideoque
           nec
           per
           eam
           salus
           adquiritus
           si
           obseruetur
           ,
           nec
           amittitur
           si
           non
           obseruetur
           .
           Non
           enim
           est
           hominis
           saluare
           vel
           perdere
           aliquem
           pro
           meritis
           ,
           sed
           Dei
           proprium
           vnius
           est
           ,
           scilicet
           ,
           quod
           Deus
           hoc
           instituerit
           ,
           nec
           in
           veteri
           Testamento
           nec
           in
           Euangelio
           ,
           ncc
           in
           Apostolorum
           Epistolis
           scriptum
           reperitur
           ,
           in
           quibus
           quicquid
           Deus
           hominibus
           praecepit
           insertum
           describitur
           .
           Traditio
           ergo
           hominis
           est
           &
           non
           Dei
           ,
           non
           Apostolorum
           institutio
           .
           Quemadmodum
           
           &
           Apostolus
           instituit
           ,
           vt
           oportet
           Episcopum
           esse
           vnius
           vxoris
           virum
           .
           Quod
           minime
           instituisset
           ,
           si
           adulterium
           esset
           quod
           Episcopus
           haberet
           simul
           &
           vxorem
           ,
           &
           Ecclesiam
           quaesi
           duas
           vxores
           ,
           vt
           quidam
           asserunt
           .
           Quodque
           de
           Scripturis
           sanctis
           non
           habet
           authoritatem
           eadem
           facilitate
           contemnitur
           qua
           dicitur
           .
           Sancta
           enim
           Ecclesia
           non
           Sacerdotis
           vxor
           ,
           non
           sponsa
           ,
           sed
           Christi
           est
           ,
           sicut
           Ioannes
           dicit
           ,
           Qui
           habet
           sponsam
           ,
           sponsus
           est
           :
           huius
           inquam
           sponsi
           Ecclesia
           sponsa
           est
           ,
           &
           tamen
           huic
           sponsae
           licet
           in
           parte
           inire
           matrimonia
           ex
           Apostolica
           traditione
           .
           Dicit
           enim
           Apostolus
           ad
           Cor.
           Propter
           fornicationes
           inquit
           vnusquisque
           vxorem
           suam
           habeat
           ,
           &
           caetera
           vsque
           volo
           omnes
           homines
           esse
           sicut
           me
           ipsum
           ,
           sed
           vnusquisque
           proprium
           donum
           habet
           a
           Deo
           ,
           alius
           quidem
           sic
           ,
           alius
           vero
           sic
           .
           Non
           enim
           omnes
           habent
           vnum
           donum
           virginitatis
           scilicet
           ,
           &
           continentiae
           ,
           sed
           quidam
           virgines
           sunt
           &
           continentes
           ,
           quidam
           vero
           incontinentes
           ,
           quibus
           concidit
           nuptias
           ne
           tentet
           eos
           Sathanas
           propter
           incontinentiam
           suam
           &
           in
           ruinam
           turpitudinis
           corruant
           .
           Sed
           &
           sacerdotes
           quoque
           alij
           quidem
           continentes
           sunt
           ,
           alij
           vero
           incontinentes
           ,
           &
           qui
           continentes
           sunt
           ,
           continentiae
           suae
           donum
           a
           Deo
           consecuti
           sunt
           ,
           sine
           eius
           dono
           &
           gratia
           continentes
           esse
           non
           possunt
           .
           Incontinentes
           
           vero
           hoc
           donum
           gratiae
           minime
           percipiunt
           ,
           qui
           cum
           intemperantia
           suae
           conspersionis
           ,
           tum
           etiam
           animi
           infirmitate
           per
           carnis
           desideria
           diffluunt
           .
           Quod
           nullo
           modo
           facerent
           ,
           si
           continentiae
           gratiam
           &
           virtutem
           a
           Deo
           percepissent
           .
           Sentiunt
           anim
           &
           ipsi
           alia●
           legem
           in
           membris
           suis
           repugnantem
           legi
           mentis
           sua
           ,
           &
           captinantem
           eos
           in
           lege
           peccati
           ,
           et
           quod
           nolunt
           agere
           cogentem
           ,
           qui
           de
           corpore
           mortis
           huius
           liberantur
           gratia
           Dei.
           Hac
           itaque
           eos
           lege
           captiuante
           ,
           &
           carnis
           concupiscentia
           stimulante
           ,
           aut
           fornicari
           coguntur
           aut
           nubere
           .
           Quarum
           quid
           melius
           sit
           Apostolica
           docemur
           authoritate
           ,
           qua
           dicitur
           ,
           melius
           nubere
           quam
           vri
           .
           Quod
           melius
           est
           ,
           id
           certe
           eligendum
           &
           tenendum
           est
           .
           Melius
           est
           inquam
           nubere
           ,
           quia
           peius
           est
           vri
           .
           Quia
           melius
           est
           nubere
           quam
           vri
           ,
           Conueniens
           est
           incontiuentibus
           vt
           nubant
           ,
           non
           vt
           vrantur
           .
           Bonae
           etenim
           sunt
           nuptia
           ,
           sicut
           Augustinus
           ait
           in
           libro
           super
           Genesin
           ad
           litera●
           ,
           in
           ipsi●
           commendatur
           bonum
           naturae
           quo
           incontinentiae
           regitur
           pranitas
           ,
           &
           naturae
           decoratu●
           foecunditas
           .
           N●
           vtriusque
           senus
           infirmitas
           propendens
           in
           ruinam
           turpitudinis
           ,
           recte
           excipitur
           honastate
           nuptiarum
           ,
           vt
           quod
           sanis
           possit
           esse
           officium
           ,
           s●grotis
           remedium
           .
           Neque
           enim
           quia
           incontinentia
           malum
           est
           ideo
           connubium
           ,
           
           vel
           quo
           incontinentes
           copulantur
           non
           est
           bonum
           .
           I
           mo
           vero
           non
           propter
           illud
           malum
           culpabile
           est
           bonum
           ,
           sed
           propter
           hoc
           bonum
           veniale
           est
           illud
           malum
           :
           quoniam
           id
           quod
           bonum
           habent
           nuptiae
           ,
           &
           quod
           bonae
           sunt
           nuptiae
           ,
           peccatum
           esse
           nunquam
           potest
           .
           Hoc
           autem
           tripartitum
           est
           ,
           fides
           ,
           proles
           ,
           Sacramentum
           .
           In
           fide
           attenditur
           ,
           ne
           praeter
           vinculum
           coniugale
           ,
           cum
           altera
           vel
           cum
           altero
           concubatur
           .
           In
           prole
           ,
           vt
           amanter
           suscipiatur
           ,
           benigne
           suscipiatur
           ,
           religiose
           educetur
           .
           In
           Sacramento
           ,
           vt
           coniugium
           non
           separetur
           ,
           &
           demissus
           aut
           demissa
           ne
           causa
           prolis
           alteri
           coniugatur
           .
           Haec
           est
           tanquam
           regula
           nuptiarum
           ,
           qua
           vel
           naturae
           decoratur
           foecunditas
           ,
           vel
           incontinentiae
           regitur
           prauitas
           .
           Hanc
           autem
           regulam
           nuptiarum
           ,
           &
           hoc
           tripartitum
           bonum
           instituit
           aeterna
           veritas
           ordine
           decenti
           &
           lege
           aeterna
           ,
           contra
           quam
           quicquid
           fit
           ,
           vel
           dicitur
           ,
           vel
           concupiscitur
           ,
           peccatum
           est
           .
           Quod
           in
           libro
           contra
           Faustum
           Manichaeum
           Augustinus
           testatur
           ,
           dicens
           ,
           Peccatum
           est
           factum
           ,
           vel
           dictum
           ,
           vel
           concupitum
           contrae
           aeternam
           legem
           .
           Aeterna
           lex
           est
           diuina
           voluntas
           ,
           siue
           ratio
           ordinem
           naturalem
           perturbari
           vetans
           ,
           conseruari
           iubens
           .
           Quicquid
           igitur
           ordinem
           naturalem
           perturbari
           iubet
           ,
           conseruari
           vetat
           ,
           exercere
           nuptias
           &
           earum
           tripartitum
           bonum
           ,
           fidem
           ,
           scilicet
           ,
           
           prolem
           &
           Sacramentum
           eos
           habere
           prohibet
           ,
           &
           regulam
           illam
           aeternae
           veritatis
           qua
           naturae
           decoratur
           foecunditas
           ,
           vel
           incontinentiae
           regitur
           prauitas
           ,
           eos
           soluere
           praecipit
           ,
           &c.
           quibus
           naturalis
           ordo
           peragitur
           ,
           abhomi●ari
           iubet
           .
           Hoc
           inquam
           mandatum
           naturalem
           ordinem
           conseruari
           vetat
           ,
           perturbari
           iubet
           ,
           &
           ideo
           contra
           aeternam
           legem
           fit
           ,
           et
           peccatum
           est
           :
           peccant
           enim
           qui
           mandatum
           tale
           instituunt
           ,
           quo
           naturalis
           ordo
           destruitur
           .
           Nam
           etiam
           vt
           videtur
           ,
           minime
           credunt
           quod
           de
           Sacerdotum
           filijs
           assumat
           Deus
           ad
           aedificandam
           supernam
           Ciuitatem
           ,
           &
           ad
           restaurandum
           Angelorum
           numerum
           .
           Si
           enim
           crederent
           ,
           nunquam
           tale
           mandatum
           instituerent
           ,
           quia
           scienter
           &
           nimia
           temeritate
           id
           efficere
           conarētur
           ,
           vt
           superna
           Ciuitas
           nūquam
           proficiatur
           ,
           &
           Angelorum
           numerus
           nunquam
           reperaretur
           :
           si
           enim
           superna
           Ciuitas
           de
           filijs
           etiam
           Sacerdotum
           perficienda
           est
           ,
           &
           si
           Angelorum
           numerus
           de
           ipsis
           etiam
           reperandus
           est
           ,
           qui
           hoc
           efficere
           conatur
           vt
           nulli
           sint
           ,
           quantum
           in
           ipso
           est
           ,
           &
           supernam
           ciuitatem
           destruit
           ,
           &
           Angelorum
           numerus
           ne
           perficiatur
           efficit
           .
           Quo
           quod
           peruersius
           potest
           fieri
           ?
           Hoc
           enim
           fit
           contra
           voluntatem
           &
           praedestinationem
           illius
           ,
           qui
           quae
           futura
           sint
           fecit
           .
           Fecit
           enim
           praedestinatione
           quae
           futura
           sunt
           in
           opere
           .
           Quicunque
           ergo
           id
           efficere
           
           conatur
           at
           non
           faciat
           Deus
           in
           opere
           quae
           fecit
           in
           Praedestinatione
           ,
           ipsam
           Praedestinationem
           Dei
           conatur
           euacuere
           .
           Si
           ergo
           Deus
           fecit
           in
           Praedestinatione
           vt
           filij
           Sacerdotum
           futuri
           sint
           in
           opere
           ,
           qui
           hoc
           efficere
           conatur
           vt
           non
           futuri
           sint
           ,
           in
           opere
           destruere
           molitur
           facta
           Dei
           quod
           fecit
           praedestinatione
           ,
           &
           ita
           praedestinationem
           Dei
           nititur
           euertere
           ,
           &
           voluntatem
           Dei
           contraire
           quae
           aeterna
           est
           .
           Voluit
           enim
           Deus
           ab
           aeterna
           ,
           &
           ante
           saeculum
           omnes
           homines
           creare
           in
           saeculo
           ,
           certo
           quidem
           ordine
           quo
           praecogitauit
           &
           praedestinauit
           eos
           se
           creaturum
           .
           Nihil
           enim
           inordinate
           facit
           ,
           nihil
           in
           saeculo
           creat
           ,
           quod
           non
           ante
           in
           praedestinatione
           suae
           mentis
           procedente
           omnia
           saeculo
           disponendo
           praeordinauerit
           .
           Quaecunque
           ergo
           in
           hoc
           saeculo
           ab
           ipso
           creantur
           ,
           Praedestinationem
           mentis
           praedisponentem
           ac
           praeordinantem
           omni●
           necessario
           sequuntur
           ,
           quod
           impossibile
           est
           non
           fieri
           quod
           Deus
           ab
           aeterno
           voluit
           &
           praeordinauit
           fieri
           .
           Necesse
           est
           igitur
           omnes
           homines
           eo
           ordine
           creari
           ,
           quo
           voluit
           ab
           aeterno
           &
           praeordinauit
           .
           Alioquin
           non
           sicut
           voluit
           Deus
           ,
           neque
           sicut
           praeordinauit
           omnes
           homines
           sunt
           crea●i
           ,
           sed
           quod
           hoc
           inconueniens
           est
           necesse
           est
           illos
           creari
           ,
           sicut
           voluit
           ab
           aeterno
           &
           praecogitauit
           atque
           praeordinauit
           ,
           quod
           omnia
           quae
           voluit
           fecit
           ,
           &
           nihil
           vnquam
           fecit
           
           quae
           non
           voluit
           ab
           aeterno
           &
           praecogitauit
           decreto
           certo
           &
           incommutabili
           .
           Quia
           nec
           eius
           voluntas
           irrite
           potest
           fieri
           ,
           nec
           praecogitatio
           falli
           ,
           nec
           praeordinationes
           commutari
           .
           Quae
           cum
           ita
           sint
           ,
           necesse
           est
           vt
           sicut
           Laici
           ,
           ita
           etiam
           Sacerdotes
           de
           quibus
           homines
           creantur
           ,
           ad
           ipsos
           creandos
           Ministerium
           exhibeant
           diuinae
           voluntati
           &
           Praeordinationi
           .
           Parentes
           non
           sunt
           authores
           creationis
           filiorum
           ,
           sed
           Ministri
           .
           Qui
           si
           Ministerium
           non
           exhiberent
           ,
           voluntatem
           Dei
           &
           praecogitationem
           si
           possibile
           esset
           irritam
           facerent
           ,
           ordinationique
           resisterent
           .
           Quod
           si
           scienter
           facerent
           grauius
           vtique
           delinquerent
           ,
           si
           nescienter
           minus
           non
           solum
           in
           Deum
           Patrem
           ,
           sed
           &
           in
           coelestem
           Ierusalem
           sanctorum
           omnium
           matrem
           ,
           quod
           quantum
           in
           ipsis
           esset
           illos
           creari
           non
           permitterens
           ,
           ex
           quibus
           ea
           aedificanda
           &
           coelestis
           patriae
           dantia
           sunt
           praeparanda
           .
           Sed
           ab
           hoc
           delicto
           defendit
           eos
           in
           potentia
           ,
           quod
           non
           possunt
           voluntati
           Dei
           resistere
           &
           praeordinationi
           contraire
           .
           Voluntas
           enim
           Dei
           &
           Praedestinatio
           Lex
           aeterna
           est
           ,
           in
           qua
           omnium
           rerum
           cursus
           d●cretus
           est
           ,
           &
           paradigma
           est
           ,
           in
           quo
           omnium
           saeculorum
           forma
           depicta
           est
           ,
           quod
           nulla
           ratione
           aboleri
           potest
           .
           Huic
           igitur
           Ministeriū
           non
           exhibere
           malū
           est
           ,
           quod
           exhibire
           bonum
           est
           &
           maxime
           cum
           bona
           fit
           voluntate
           .
           Quod
           tum
           fit
           ,
           cum
           parentes
           conueniunt
           causa
           giguendae
           
           prolis
           ,
           non
           appetitu
           exercendae
           libidinis
           .
           Gignendae
           prolis
           dico
           ,
           quia
           &
           praesens
           Ecclesia
           multiplicatur
           ,
           &
           coelestis
           Ciuitas
           fabricetur
           ,
           &
           electorum
           numerus
           compleatur
           ,
           quorum
           nihil
           potest
           fieri
           sine
           conuentione
           tali
           .
           Si
           enim
           primi
           parentes
           Sanctorum
           omnes
           aut
           continentes
           permansissent
           aut
           virgines
           ,
           nullus
           Sanctorū
           ex
           eis
           esset
           natus
           in
           saeculo
           ,
           nullus
           gloria
           &
           honore
           coronatus
           in
           coelo
           ,
           nullus
           adscitu●
           in
           Angelorum
           numero
           .
           Sed
           quia
           inestimabile
           bonum
           est
           ,
           quod
           Sancti
           natisunt
           in
           saeculo
           ,
           quod
           gloria
           &
           honore
           coronantur
           in
           coelo
           ,
           &
           quod
           adsciti
           sunt
           in
           Angelorum
           numero
           ,
           ex
           eo
           parentum
           foecunditas
           beatior
           praedicatur
           ,
           &
           conuentus
           sanctior
           .
           Sic
           ergo
           melius
           fuit
           eis
           tales
           filios
           genuisse
           quam
           non
           genuisse
           ,
           talemque
           fructum
           nuptiarum
           protulisse
           ,
           quam
           si●e
           fructu
           continentes
           ,
           aut
           virgines
           extitisse
           .
           Quamuis
           bonum
           fit
           quibusdam
           continentes
           esse
           ,
           vel
           virgines
           ,
           illis
           viz.
           quos
           Deus
           v●luit
           ab
           aeterno
           ,
           &
           praeordinauit
           ita
           creandos
           esse
           in
           saeculo
           ,
           vt
           continentia
           vel
           virginitate
           permaneant
           :
           sicut
           enim
           voluit
           ab
           aeterno
           ,
           &
           praeordinauit
           quosdam
           ,
           ita
           creandos
           esse
           in
           saeculo
           ,
           vt
           fructū
           nuptiarum
           faciant
           &
           filios
           generent
           ,
           ita
           etiam
           voluit
           &
           praeordinauit
           ab
           aeterno
           ,
           quosdam
           ita
           creandos
           esse
           ,
           vt
           in
           continentia
           vel
           virginitate
           permaneant
           .
           Et
           sicut
           illi
           ad
           creandos
           filios
           voluntati
           Dei
           &
           praeordinationi
           ministerium
           
           exhibent
           ,
           ita
           &
           isti
           ad
           conseruandam
           &
           continentiam
           &
           virginitatem
           voluntati
           Dei
           est
           praeordinationi
           ministrant
           .
           Ac
           per
           hoc
           &
           illorum
           foecunditas
           &
           istorum
           virginitas
           bona
           est
           atque
           laudabilis
           ,
           quae
           si
           non
           ministeriū
           exhiberet
           voluntati
           Dei
           et
           praeordinationi
           ,
           nec
           bona
           esset
           nec
           laudabilis
           .
           Omne
           enim
           quod
           voluntati
           Dei
           &
           praeordinationi
           contrarium
           est
           ,
           nec
           bonum
           est
           nec
           laudabile
           .
           Si
           ergo
           voluit
           Deus
           &
           praedestinauit
           alios
           futuros
           virgines
           ,
           ali●s
           nuptiarum
           fructum
           facientes
           .
           Si
           enim
           omnes
           essent
           virgines
           ,
           nullus
           Sanctorū
           qui
           vel
           nascitur
           vel
           nasciturus
           sit
           ,
           in
           hoc
           saeculo
           natus
           esset
           ,
           vel
           nasciturus
           .
           Nec
           ipsi
           etiam
           virgines
           essent
           ,
           quia
           nati
           non
           essent
           .
           Ex
           foecunditate
           enim
           illorum
           orta
           est
           istorum
           virginitas
           .
           Magnum
           igitur
           bonū
           est
           foecunditas
           ,
           de
           qua
           sancta
           praecessit
           virginitas
           .
           Quia
           autem
           virgines
           esse
           debeant
           ,
           &
           qui
           nuptiarum
           fructus
           facientes
           ,
           docet
           eos
           verbū
           quod
           Deus
           seminat
           in
           cordibus
           illorum
           .
           In
           aliorum
           enim
           cordibus
           se●●at
           verbum
           bonae
           foecunditatis
           nuptiarum
           fructum
           facientis
           ,
           in
           aliorum
           vero
           cordibus
           seminat
           verbum
           virginitatis
           ,
           *
           ipsi
           virginitatem
           seruare
           desiderant
           :
           In
           quibus
           vero
           verbum
           nuptiarum
           seminat
           ,
           ipsi
           facere
           nuptiarum
           fructum
           appetunt
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Which
           ,
           for
           my
           Countrimens
           sake
           I
           haue
           thus
           Englished
           .
        
         
           I
           Would
           faine
           know
           who
           it
           was
           that
           first
           ordayned
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Priests
           might
           not
           marry
           ,
           GOD
           ,
           or
           Man
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           GOD
           ,
           surely
           ,
           his
           determination
           is
           to
           be
           held
           and
           obserued
           with
           all
           veneration
           and
           reuerence
           ;
           But
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           Man
           ,
           and
           not
           GOD
           ;
           and
           this
           Tradition
           came
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           Man
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Mouth
           of
           GOD
           ,
           then
           neither
           is
           saluation
           got
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           obserued
           ;
           nor
           lost
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           obserued
           :
           For
           it
           doth
           not
           belong
           to
           Man
           either
           to
           saue
           or
           destroy
           any
           man
           for
           his
           merits
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           proper
           only
           vnto
           GOD.
           That
           GOD
           hath
           ordayned
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           found
           written
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           is
           set
           downe
           whatsoeuer
           GOD
           hath
           inioyned
           vnto
           men
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           Tradition
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           institution
           of
           GOD
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Apostles
           :
           As
           the
           Apostle
           
           instituted
           
             (
             rather
          
           )
           that
           a
           Bishop
           should
           bee
           the
           Husband
           of
           one
           Wife
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           appointed
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           adulterie
           for
           a
           bishop
           to
           haue
           at
           once
           a
           Wife
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           two
           Wiues
           ,
           like
           as
           some
           affirme
           :
           Now
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           not
           authoritie
           from
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           with
           the
           same
           facilitie
           contemned
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           spoken
           :
           For
           ,
           the
           holy
           Church
           is
           not
           the
           Wife
           ,
           not
           the
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             the
             Bride
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             Bridegroome
             .
          
           Of
           this
           Bridegroome
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           Church
           the
           Spouse
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           lawfull
           euen
           for
           this
           Spouse
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           marry
           ,
           by
           Apostolique
           Tradition
           ;
           For
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           thus
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             Because
             of
             fornications
             ,
             let
             euery
             man
             haue
             his
             owne
             wife
             .
          
           And
           I
           would
           that
           all
           men
           were
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           but
           euery
           man
           hath
           his
           proper
           gift
           of
           GOD
           ,
           one
           thus
           ,
           another
           otherwise
           .
           For
           ,
           all
           men
           haue
           not
           one
           gift
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           Virginitie
           ,
           and
           Continency
           :
           But
           some
           are
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           contayne
           ;
           others
           contayne
           not
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           granteth
           marriage
           ,
           lest
           Satan
           tempt
           them
           through
           their
           incontinency
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           miscarry
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           vncleannesse
           .
           So
           also
           of
           Priests
           ,
           some
           are
           continent
           ,
           others
           are
           
           incontinent
           ;
           and
           those
           which
           are
           continent
           ,
           haue
           receiued
           the
           gift
           of
           their
           continence
           from
           GOD
           ,
           without
           whose
           Gift
           and
           Grace
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           continent
           .
           But
           those
           which
           are
           incontinent
           ,
           haue
           not
           receiued
           this
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           intemperance
           of
           their
           humour
           ,
           or
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           mind
           run
           out
           into
           fleshly
           desires
           ;
           which
           they
           would
           in
           no
           wise
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           receiued
           from
           GOD
           the
           Grace
           and
           Vertue
           of
           Continence
           .
           For
           they
           also
           which
           are
           deliuered
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           GOD
           from
           the
           body
           of
           this
           death
           ,
           feele
           another
           Law
           in
           their
           members
           rebelling
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           minde
           ,
           and
           captiuating
           them
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           compelling
           them
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           they
           would
           not
           .
           This
           Law
           therefore
           ,
           holding
           them
           captiue
           ,
           and
           this
           Concupiscence
           of
           the
           flesh
           prouoking
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           com●lled
           either
           to
           fornicate
           ,
           or
           marry
           :
           whereof
           whether
           is
           the
           better
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           tels
           vs
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             marry
             then
             to
             burne
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           the
           better
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           chosen
           and
           held
           ;
           now
           it
           is
           better
           to
           marry
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           worse
           to
           burne
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           is
           better
           to
           marry
           then
           to
           burne
           ,
           it
           is
           conuenient
           for
           those
           which
           
           contayne
           not
           ,
           to
           marry
           ,
           not
           to
           burne
           .
           
             For
             marriage
             is
             good
          
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           speaks
           in
           his
           Booke
           
             (
             super
             Genesin
             ad
             Literam
          
           )
           in
           it
           is
           commended
           the
           good
           of
           nature
           ,
           whereby
           the
           prauitie
           of
           incontinence
           is
           ruled
           ,
           and
           the
           fruitfulnes
           of
           Nature
           graced
           ;
           For
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           either
           Sexe
           declining
           towards
           the
           ruine
           of
           filthinesse
           ,
           is
           well
           relieued
           by
           the
           honesty
           of
           marriage
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           the
           office
           of
           the
           sound
           ,
           is
           also
           the
           remedie
           vnto
           the
           sick
           :
           Neither
           yet
           ,
           because
           Incontinence
           is
           euill
           ,
           is
           therefore
           Marriage
           (
           euen
           that
           wherewith
           the
           Incontinent
           are
           ioyned
           )
           to
           be
           reputed
           not
           good
           ;
           yea
           rather
           not
           for
           that
           euill
           ,
           is
           the
           good
           faultie
           ,
           but
           for
           this
           good
           ,
           is
           that
           euill
           pardonable
           ,
           since
           that
           good
           which
           marriage
           hath
           ,
           yea
           which
           marriage
           is
           ,
           can
           neuer
           bee
           sinne
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           good
           is
           three-fold
           ,
           the
           Fidelitie
           ,
           th●●ruit
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           that
           estate
           ;
           I●
           the
           Fidelitie
           ,
           is
           regarded
           :
           That
           besides
           this
           bond
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           there
           bee
           not
           carnall
           societie
           with
           any
           other
           .
           In
           the
           Fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           That
           it
           be
           louingly
           raysed
           and
           religiously
           bred
           .
           In
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           it
           ,
           That
           the
           marriage
           be
           not
           separated
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           dismissed
           partie
           of
           either
           Sexe
           ,
           bee
           not
           ioyned
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           issues
           sake
           .
           This
           is
           
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Rule
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           whereby
           the
           fruitfulnesse
           of
           Nature
           is
           graced
           ,
           or
           the
           prauitie
           of
           Incontinence
           ruled
           .
           And
           this
           Rule
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           this
           three-fold
           good
           ,
           the
           eternal
           Truth
           hath
           appointed
           in
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Decree
           ,
           and
           that
           eternall
           Law
           of
           his
           ,
           against
           which
           whatsoeuer
           is
           done
           ,
           spoken
           ,
           or
           willed
           ,
           is
           sinne
           ;
           which
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Booke
           against
           Faustus
           the
           Manichee
           witnesseth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Sinne
             is
             either
             Deed
             ,
             Word
             ,
             or
             Desire
             against
             the
             Law
             Eternal
             .
          
           This
           Eternall
           Law
           is
           the
           diuine
           Will
           or
           Decree
           ,
           forbidding
           the
           disturbance
           ,
           and
           commanding
           the
           preseruation
           of
           due
           naturall
           order
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           therefore
           commands
           naturall
           Order
           to
           be
           disturbed
           ,
           forbids
           it
           to
           be
           conserued
           ,
           prohibits
           men
           to
           vse
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           attaine
           to
           the
           threefold
           good
           thereof
           ,
           Fidelitie
           ,
           Issue
           ,
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           commands
           them
           to
           breake
           that
           Rule
           of
           Eternall
           Truth
           ,
           whereby
           the
           fruitfulnesse
           of
           Nature
           is
           graced
           ,
           or
           the
           prauitie
           of
           Incontinency
           ruled
           ,
           commands
           men
           to
           abhorre
           those
           things
           whereby
           naturall
           Order
           is
           held
           and
           maintayned
           .
           This
           Commandement
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           forbids
           naturall
           Order
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           commands
           it
           to
           be
           disturbed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           is
           sinne
           :
           
           For
           ,
           they
           sinne
           that
           ordayne
           such
           a
           command
           by
           which
           naturall
           Order
           is
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           These
           men
           doe
           not
           (
           it
           seemes
           )
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Priests
           ,
           GOD
           takes
           for
           the
           building
           of
           his
           Citie
           aboue
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Angels
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           ordayne
           such
           a
           Mandate
           ,
           because
           they
           should
           wittingly
           and
           ouer-rashly
           goe
           about
           to
           effect
           ,
           that
           the
           supernall
           City
           should
           neuer
           be
           perfited
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           Angels
           neuer
           repayred
           .
           For
           if
           the
           supernall
           City
           be
           to
           be
           perfited
           euen
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           number
           of
           Angels
           be
           of
           them
           to
           be
           repayred
           ,
           those
           that
           indeuour
           to
           procure
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           ,
           doe
           (
           what
           in
           them
           lyes
           )
           destroy
           the
           supernall
           City
           ,
           and
           labour
           that
           the
           number
           of
           Angels
           may
           not
           be
           perfited
           ;
           Then
           which
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           peruersely
           done
           ?
           For
           this
           is
           done
           against
           the
           wil
           and
           predestination
           of
           him
           which
           hath
           done
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           ;
           for
           hee
           hath
           done
           in
           his
           predestination
           those
           things
           which
           shall
           bee
           in
           effect
           ;
           whosoeuer
           therefore
           goes
           about
           to
           procure
           that
           GOD
           may
           not
           in
           effect
           doe
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           his
           predestination
           ,
           goes
           about
           to
           make
           
           void
           the
           very
           predestination
           of
           GOD.
           If
           then
           GOD
           haue
           already
           in
           his
           Predestination
           decreed
           ,
           that
           the
           sons
           of
           Priests
           shall
           once
           bee
           in
           effect
           ,
           hee
           that
           goes
           about
           to
           procure
           that
           they
           may
           not
           bee
           in
           effect
           ,
           indeuours
           to
           destroy
           the
           worke
           of
           GOD
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           already
           done
           it
           in
           predestination
           ;
           and
           so
           striues
           to
           ouerthrow
           GODS
           predestination
           ,
           and
           to
           gainstand
           that
           Wil
           of
           GOD
           which
           is
           Eternall
           :
           For
           GOD
           would
           from
           Eternitie
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           Worlds
           ,
           create
           all
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           that
           certayne
           Order
           wherein
           he
           pre-conceiued
           ,
           and
           predestinated
           ,
           to
           create
           them
           ;
           Hee
           doth
           nothing
           disorderly
           ,
           Hee
           createth
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           which
           Hee
           hath
           not
           fore-ordayned
           ,
           by
           disposing
           it
           in
           the
           Predestination
           of
           His
           minde
           that
           went
           before
           all
           Worlds
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           therefore
           is
           by
           Him
           created
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           doth
           necess●rily
           follow
           the
           Predestination
           of
           His
           minde
           predisposing
           ,
           and
           preordayning
           all
           things
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           should
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           GOD
           from
           Eternitie
           hath
           willed
           and
           fore-ordayned
           to
           bee
           done
           ;
           It
           is
           therefore
           necessary
           that
           all
           men
           should
           bee
           created
           in
           that
           very
           Order
           ,
           wherein
           He
           willed
           ,
           and
           from
           Eternitie
           fore-ordayned
           ;
           Or
           else
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           not
           
           created
           as
           GOD
           would
           haue
           them
           ,
           nor
           as
           he
           fore-ordayned
           them
           ;
           But
           because
           this
           is
           inconuenient
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           that
           they
           are
           created
           as
           He
           willed
           from
           Eternitie
           ,
           and
           fore-thought
           ,
           and
           fore-ordayned
           ;
           because
           Hee
           hath
           done
           all
           things
           that
           He
           would
           ,
           and
           neuer
           did
           any
           thing
           which
           Hee
           willed
           not
           from
           euerlasting
           ,
           and
           hath
           fore-conceiued
           in
           His
           certayne
           and
           vnchangeable
           Decree
           .
           For
           neither
           can
           his
           Will
           bee
           frustrated
           ,
           nor
           his
           fore-thought
           deceiued
           ,
           nor
           His
           fore-ordinations
           altered
           :
           Which
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           need
           must
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           as
           Laicks
           ,
           so
           Priests
           also
           ,
           of
           whom
           men
           are
           created
           ,
           should
           yeeld
           their
           seruice
           to
           the
           diuine
           Will
           and
           Preordination
           to
           the
           creating
           of
           them
           .
           For
           Parents
           are
           not
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           but
           the
           seruants
           ;
           who
           if
           they
           should
           not
           yeeld
           their
           seruice
           ,
           they
           should
           (
           if
           it
           w●re
           possible
           )
           make
           void
           the
           fore-thought
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           resist
           his
           Ordination
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           should
           wittingly
           do
           ,
           they
           should
           offend
           the
           more
           ,
           if
           ignorantly
           ,
           the
           lesse
           ;
           not
           only
           against
           GOD
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           the
           Heauenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           Saints
           ,
           because
           (
           what
           in
           them
           were
           )
           they
           should
           not
           suffer
           those
           to
           be
           created
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           builded
           ,
           and
           
           those
           things
           to
           bee
           prepared
           ,
           whereby
           that
           Celestiall
           Countrey
           is
           bestowed
           .
           But
           from
           this
           offence
           their
           impotence
           frees
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           resist
           the
           Will
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           crosse
           his
           Preordination
           .
           For
           the
           Will
           and
           Predestination
           of
           GOD
           is
           that
           eternall
           Law
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           course
           of
           al
           things
           is
           decreed
           ,
           and
           the
           patterne
           wherein
           the
           forme
           of
           all
           Ages
           is
           set
           forth
           ,
           which
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           defaced
           ;
           Not
           to
           yeeld
           our
           seruice
           then
           hereunto
           ,
           is
           euill
           ,
           because
           to
           yeeld
           it
           ,
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           it
           bee
           done
           with
           a
           good
           intent
           ;
           which
           is
           then
           done
           ,
           when
           as
           Parents
           meete
           together
           in
           a
           desire
           of
           propagation
           of
           issue
           ,
           not
           in
           an
           appetite
           of
           exercising
           their
           lust
           .
           Of
           propagation
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           present
           Church
           may
           be
           multiplyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Celestiall
           City
           built
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Elect
           made
           vp
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           could
           be
           done
           ▪
           without
           such
           coniugall
           meeting
           .
           For
           if
           the
           first
           Parents
           of
           the
           Saints
           had
           continued
           all
           either
           Continent
           ,
           or
           Virgins
           ,
           no
           Saint
           had
           beene
           borne
           of
           them
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           had
           beene
           crowned
           with
           glory
           and
           honour
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           ascribed
           into
           the
           number
           of
           Angels
           .
           But
           since
           it
           is
           an
           inestimable
           good
           ,
           that
           Saints
           are
           borne
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           
           they
           are
           crowned
           with
           glory
           and
           honor
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           ascribed
           into
           the
           number
           of
           Angels
           :
           thereupon
           the
           fruitfulnesse
           of
           Parents
           is
           more
           blessed
           ,
           and
           their
           meeting
           holyer
           .
           So
           then
           it
           is
           better
           for
           them
           to
           haue
           begotten
           such
           Children
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           haue
           begotten
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           brought
           forth
           such
           fruit
           of
           marriage
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           beene
           continent
           ,
           or
           Virgins
           ,
           without
           fruit
           .
           Although
           it
           is
           good
           for
           some
           to
           be
           continent
           ,
           or
           Virgins
           ,
           namely
           ,
           for
           them
           whom
           GOD
           eternally
           willed
           and
           pre-ordayned
           to
           be
           so
           created
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           remaine
           either
           in
           Continence
           ,
           or
           Virginitie
           :
           For
           as
           hee
           hath
           eternally
           willed
           and
           fore-ordained
           that
           some
           should
           be
           so
           created
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           yeeld
           the
           fruit
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           beget
           Children
           ,
           so
           also
           hath
           he
           willed
           ,
           and
           from
           eternitie
           fore-ordayned
           ,
           some
           to
           bee
           so
           created
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           continue
           in
           Continency
           or
           Virginitie
           :
           And
           as
           those
           other
           yeeld
           their
           seruice
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Preordination
           of
           GOD
           ,
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           children
           ,
           so
           these
           also
           serue
           the
           Will
           and
           Preordination
           of
           GOD
           in
           conseruing
           their
           Continence
           ,
           and
           Virginitie
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           is
           both
           the
           fruitfulnesse
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Virginitie
           of
           the
           other
           
           good
           ,
           and
           laudable
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           did
           not
           yeeld
           seruice
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Preordination
           of
           GOD
           ,
           would
           be
           neither
           good
           nor
           laudable
           :
           For
           whatsoeuer
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Preordination
           of
           GOD
           ,
           is
           neither
           good
           ,
           nor
           laudable
           .
           If
           therefore
           GOD
           willed
           and
           predestinated
           some
           to
           bee
           Virgins
           ,
           others
           to
           yeeld
           the
           fruit
           of
           Marriage
           (
           for
           if
           all
           were
           Virgins
           ,
           no
           Saint
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           borne
           ,
           should
           either
           be
           now
           or
           hereafter
           borne
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           neither
           should
           those
           Virgins
           bee
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           should
           not
           be
           born
           ;
           for
           of
           the
           fruitfulnes
           of
           the
           one
           arises
           the
           others
           Virginitie
           )
           therefore
           is
           fruitfulnesse
           a
           great
           Good
           ,
           from
           which
           holy
           Virginity
           hath
           proceeded
           :
           Now
           that
           there
           should
           bee
           some
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           should
           beare
           the
           fruits
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           the
           Word
           which
           GOD
           soweth
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           teacheth
           vs.
           For
           in
           the
           hearts
           〈◊〉
           some
           hee
           soweth
           the
           Word
           of
           good
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           yeelding
           the
           increase
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           others
           hee
           sowes
           the
           Word
           of
           Virginitie
           ;
           Those
           then
           in
           whom
           hee
           sowes
           the
           Word
           of
           Virginitie
           ,
           they
           desire
           to
           keepe
           Virginitie
           ,
           but
           those
           in
           whom
           hee
           sowes
           the
           Word
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           they
           desire
           to
           yeeld
           the
           fruit
           of
           Marriage
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           WHERETO
           I
           WILL
           adde
           for
           Conclusion
           the
           wise
           and
           ingenuous
           iudgement
           of
           
             Erasmus
             Roterodamus
          
           ;
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           it
           pleased
           my
           Refuter
           to
           lay
           this
           worthy
           Authour
           in
           our
           dish
           .
        
         
           
           In
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Christopher
             ,
             Bishop
          
           of
           Basill
           ,
           concerning
           humane
           Constitutions
           ,
           Thus
           he
           writes
           .
        
         
           
           FOr
           those
           things
           which
           are
           altogether
           of
           humane
           constitution
           ,
           must
           (
           like
           to
           remedies
           in
           diseases
           )
           be
           attempered
           to
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           matters
           ,
           and
           times
           .
           Those
           things
           which
           were
           once
           religiously
           instituted
           ,
           afterwards
           according
           to
           occasion
           ,
           and
           the
           changed
           qualitie
           of
           manners
           and
           
           times
           ,
           may
           bee
           with
           more
           Religion
           and
           Pietie
           abrogated
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           temeritie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Gouernours
           ;
           that
           tumult
           may
           bee
           auoyded
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           publike
           custome
           may
           be
           so
           altred
           ,
           that
           cōcord
           may
           not
           be
           broken
           :
           the
           very
           same
           is
           perhaps
           to
           be
           thought
           concerning
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Priests
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           great
           paucitie
           of
           Priests
           ,
           so
           great
           Pietie
           also
           ;
           They
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           more
           freely
           attend
           those
           holy
           Seruices
           ,
           made
           themselues
           chaste
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           .
           And
           so
           much
           were
           those
           Ancients
           affected
           to
           Chastitie
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           hardly
           permit
           Marriage
           vnto
           that
           Christian
           ,
           whom
           his
           Baptisme
           found
           single
           ,
           but
           a
           second
           Marriage
           yet
           more
           hardly
           :
           And
           now
           that
           which
           seemed
           plausible
           in
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           was
           translated
           to
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           Sub-deacons
           :
           which
           voluntarily
           receiued
           custome
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Popes
           .
           In
           the
           meane-time
           ▪
           the
           number
           of
           Priests
           increased
           ,
           and
           their
           Pietie
           decreased
           ;
           How
           many
           
           swarmes
           of
           Priests
           are
           maintayned
           in
           Monasteries
           and
           Colledges
           ?
           
           and
           amongst
           them
           how
           few
           are
           there
           that
           liue
           chastly
           ?
           I
           speake
           of
           them
           which
           doe
           publikely
           keep
           Concubines
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           instead
           of
           their
           Wiues
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           now
           meddle
           with
           the
           mysteries
           of
           their
           more
           secret
           lusts
           ;
           I
           only
           speake
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           most
           notoriously
           knowne
           to
           the
           World
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           these
           things
           ,
           how
           easie
           are
           we
           to
           admit
           men
           into
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           and
           how
           difficult
           in
           releasing
           this
           constitution
           of
           single
           life
           ?
           when
           as
           contrarily
           S.
           PAVL
           teaches
           
             that
             hands
             must
             not
             bee
             rashly
             layd
             vpon
             any
          
           ;
           and
           more
           then
           once
           hath
           prescribed
           2what
           manner
           of
           men
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ought
           to
           bee
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           single
           life
           ,
           neither
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           haue
           euer
           giuen
           any
           Law
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Long
           since
           hath
           the
           Church
           abrogated
           the
           nightly
           Vigils
           at
           the
           Tombes
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           yet
           had
           beene
           receiued
           by
           the
           publike
           custome
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           diuers
           Ages
           ;
           Those
           Fasts
           ,
           which
           were
           
           wont
           to
           continue
           till
           the
           euening
           ,
           it
           hath
           transferred
           to
           noone
           ;
           and
           many
           other
           things
           hath
           it
           changed
           according
           to
           the
           occasions
           arising
           :
           
           And
           why
           then
           doe
           wee
           so
           obstinatley
           vrge
           this
           humane
           constitution
           ,
           especially
           when
           so
           many
           causes
           perswade
           vs
           to
           an
           alteration
           ?
           For
           first
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           Priests
           liues
           with
           an
           ill
           name
           ;
           and
           with
           an
           vnquiet
           conscience
           handleth
           those
           holy
           Mysteries
           ;
           And
           then
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           labours
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           is
           vtterly
           lost
           ,
           because
           their
           doctrine
           is
           contemned
           of
           their
           people
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           shamefull
           life
           .
           Wheras
           ,
           if
           Marriage
           might
           bee
           yeelded
           to
           those
           which
           doe
           not
           contayne
           ,
           both
           they
           would
           liue
           more
           quietly
           ,
           and
           should
           preach
           Gods
           Word
           to
           the
           people
           with
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           might
           honestly
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           ,
           neither
           should
           the
           one
           of
           them
           bee
           a
           mutuall
           shame
           to
           other
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Post-Script
           to
           a
           second
           Libell
           .
        
         
           THe
           answere
           to
           one
           Libeller
           drawes
           on
           another
           .
           These
           kinde
           of
           Creatures
           doe
           best
           in
           couples
           :
           Hee
           is
           cruell
           that
           neglects
           his
           owne
           Fame
           ;
           and
           though
           in
           time
           a
           false
           rumor
           would
           die
           alone
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           best
           to
           preuent
           the
           Day
           ,
           and
           to
           dispatch
           it
           at
           once
           by
           a
           iust
           Apologie
           ;
           especially
           ,
           where
           the
           calumniation
           is
           growne
           vniuersall
           ;
           I
           haue
           therefore
           easily
           harkened
           to
           my
           wisest
           Friends
           ,
           in
           stopping
           the
           mouth
           of
           an
           idle
           clamour
           .
           There
           is
           a
           base
           Paper
           that
           〈◊〉
           through
           all
           hands
           ,
           〈◊〉
           rep●h
           of
           one
           Doctor
           Hall
           ,
           whom
           the
           Libeller
           
           (
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Curate
           )
           taxeth
           for
           incompetence
           of
           all
           ●ante
           ▪
           pittifully
           complayning
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           (
           whom
           that
           presumptuous
           wretch
           dares
           to
           name
           in
           his
           lewd
           Scroll
           )
           that
           so
           small
           a
           Thong
           is
           out
           out
           to
           him
           of
           so
           large
           an
           Hide
           ▪
           intimating
           the
           rich
           Master
           whom
           hee
           serues
           ,
           guiltie
           of
           a
           miserable
           parsimonie
           ,
           and
           vnworthy
           neglect
           of
           his
           meritorious
           seruice
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           the
           more
           enuy
           vpon
           the
           Ma●
           〈◊〉
           Name
           he
           traduceth
           ,
           he
           sets
           out
           〈◊〉
           large
           proportion
           of
           his
           supp●
           Masters
           Reuenues
           .
           When
           〈…〉
           the
           Libell
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           imagine
           it
           intended
           to
           some
           other
           of
           ●y
           (
           not
           infrequent
           )
           Name
           ;
           so
           v●ce
           ●y
           vnappliable
           〈◊〉
           I
           find
           al●
           those
           particulars
           to
           my selfe
           :
           But
           ●o●is●e
           my
           answere
           to
           this
           Popish
           Ad●ersarie
           was
           on
           foot
           ,
           that
           malicious
           〈◊〉
           will
           need●
           appropriate
           the
           〈…〉
           with
           incredible
           〈…〉
           too
           well
           〈…〉
           Kingdo●
           〈…〉
           
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           the
           Man
           ,
           whereto
           they
           haue
           also
           added
           (
           after
           their
           manner
           )
           an
           vnwritten
           fiction
           ,
           that
           his
           Maiestie
           taking
           notice
           of
           so
           wit●
           Complaynant
           ,
           hath
           sharply
           rebuked
           〈◊〉
           for
           so
           disproportionable
           〈…〉
           and
           hath
           raysed
           me
           ,
           by
           〈◊〉
           ,
           vnto
           an
           higher
           rare
           ;
           The
           matter
           obiected
           were
           not
           much
           〈◊〉
           in
           another
           (
           twelue
           pounds
           ●y
           the
           yeere
           were
           too
           much
           for
           a
           Libeller
           ;
           )
           the
           words
           imply
           more
           ●hen
           they
           expresse
           ;
           the
           Heart
           of
           them
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           Face
           ,
           and
           my
           publike
           Vowes
           haue
           turned
           my
           〈◊〉
           into
           Beames
           .
           Thus
           must
           we
           (
           with
           our
           Apostle
           )
           passe
           through
           good
           as
           po●and
           euill
           ;
           Yet
           let
           mee
           〈…〉
           and
           the
           World
           )
           say
           this
           for
           my selfe
           (
           if
           I
           must
           〈…〉
           subiect
           of
           this
           foolish
           〈…〉
           this
           〈…〉
           neuer
           〈…〉
           of
           any
           〈…〉
           ●esse
           a
           〈…〉
           neuer
           〈…〉
           yeere●
           〈…〉
           
           of
           Soules
           .
           In
           the
           Place
           where
           I
           now
           liue
           (
           which
           my
           Libeller
           vpbraids
           me
           with
           )
           I
           receiue
           onely
           a
           free
           and
           liberall
           Annuitie
           from
           my
           Right
           Honorable
           Patron
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Denny
           ;
           vpon
           whose
           onely
           charges
           also
           my
           Assistent
           in
           these
           holy
           Labours
           hath
           been
           euer
           both
           prouided
           and
           maintayned
           ;
           A
           truth
           which
           the
           Towne
           and
           Country
           can
           witnesse
           with
           me
           :
           How
           could
           I
           therefore
           euer
           make
           here
           any
           such
           agreement
           ,
           how
           could
           that
           agreement
           offend
           ,
           how
           could
           that
           offence
           be
           reproued
           ?
           Many
           incouragements
           haue
           I
           had
           from
           my
           gracious
           Master
           ,
           neuer
           yet
           any
           rebukes
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           estate
           (
           blessed
           bee
           GOD
           and
           the
           King
           )
           it
           is
           such
           as
           affoords
           me
           no
           cause
           of
           complaint
           ,
           much
           of
           thankfulnesse
           ;
           yet
           more
           transcending
           my
           merits
           ,
           then
           the
           exigence
           of
           my
           charge
           :
           And
           is
           this
           Fellowes
           eye
           euill
           ,
           because
           my
           Masters
           is
           good
           ?
        
         
           The
           Arithmetick
           and
           Po●
           of
           my
           Libeller
           are
           much
           alike
           ;
           his
           
           summes
           are
           as
           false
           as
           himselfe
           .
           For
           my
           Sheepe
           and
           Beasts
           ,
           they
           might
           soone
           haue
           beene
           counted
           :
           I
           was
           neuer
           the
           Master
           of
           one
           Sheepe
           in
           all
           my
           life
           ;
           they
           are
           Flocks
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           whereto
           I
           haue
           deuoted
           my
           thoughts
           :
           As
           for
           Beasts
           ,
           if
           this
           good
           piece
           had
           beene
           euer
           mine
           ,
           I
           should
           perhaps
           haue
           had
           foure
           ;
           whereas
           now
           (
           since
           the
           World
           must
           needs
           know
           my
           store
           )
           I
           haue
           but
           three
           .
           Iudge
           now
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           thou
           findest
           in
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           thine
           owne
           skin
           ,
           a
           man
           to
           whom
           a
           Libell
           of
           this
           nature
           may
           with
           lesse
           colour
           ,
           yea
           possibilitie
           of
           truth
           bee
           applyed
           ▪
           Is
           not
           this
           then
           a
           worthy
           scrap
           of
           wit
           and
           honestie
           for
           some
           graue
           Benchers
           to
           striue
           for
           Copies
           of
           for
           some
           Gentlemen
           that
           should
           bee
           not
           vnwise
           ,
           not
           irreligious
           ▪
           to
           make
           themselues
           merry
           with
           ●ter
           all
           the
           venom
           of
           〈…〉
           what
           I
           was
           ,
           perhaps
           〈…〉
           should
           I
           doubt
           th●
           〈…〉
           me
           for
           the
           〈…〉
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           I
           cannot
           but
           bee
           sorry
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           some
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           should
           so
           lightly
           bee
           won
           to
           the
           beliefe
           of
           idle
           slanders
           against
           those
           ,
           which
           are
           readie
           both
           with
           Hand
           and
           Tongue
           to
           maintayne
           the
           causes
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           desirous
           to
           liue
           that
           Gospell
           which
           they
           preach
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           one
           of
           them
           whose
           good-name
           is
           Libell-proofe
           ,
           let
           him
           make
           sport
           at
           my
           wrong
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           greatest
           innocence
           and
           holinesse
           of
           Earth
           ,
           or
           Heauen
           ,
           be
           no
           protection
           against
           mis-report
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           without
           indignation
           intertayne
           those
           vniust
           reproches
           of
           another
           ,
           which
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           ere
           to
           morrow
           ,
           be
           his
           owne
           :
           Had
           this
           Libeller
           written
           Him
           ,
           or
           Me
           ,
           Traytor
           ,
           or
           Murderer
           ,
           or
           whateuer
           other
           Malefactor
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           defence
           but
           Head
           and
           Shoulders
           ,
           and
           the
           Conscience
           of
           innocence
           :
           Neither
           can
           I
           promise
           my selfe
           securitie
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           the
           worst
           crimes
           shall
           not
           bee
           laid
           vpon
           mee
           ;
           But
           ,
           farre
           bee
           it
           from
           honest
           Eares
           and
           Eyes
           to
           incourage
           
           villany
           .
           For
           mee
           ,
           my
           heart
           can
           accuse
           it selfe
           of
           many
           sinnes
           before
           my
           GOD
           ,
           but
           for
           Couetousnesse
           ,
           I
           euer
           detested
           it
           as
           a
           most
           sordid
           and
           vn-schollerlike
           vice
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           could
           thinke
           it
           lurked
           any
           where
           within
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           hate
           my selfe
           .
           If
           then
           some
           malicious
           Papist
           ,
           finding
           no
           iust
           quarrell
           to
           be
           pickt
           at
           my
           life
           ,
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           cast
           vpon
           mee
           this
           pleasant
           and
           false
           disgrace
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           Fauourers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           second
           him
           in
           my
           causelesse
           Persecution
           .
           For
           my
           Libeller
           ,
           whosoeuer
           hee
           is
           hee
           may
           secretly
           please
           himself
           with
           this
           poore
           flash
           of
           spightfull
           wit
           ,
           but
           the
           GOD
           of
           Heauen
           (
           my
           iust
           Auenger
           )
           shall
           one
           day
           find
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           pay
           my
           arrerages
           to
           his
           cost
           ▪
           Vnto
           that
           righteous
           Iudgement
           I
           appeale
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Author
           cannot
           be
           known●
           expect
           with
           patience
           to
           bee
           righted
           in
           the
           Starre-chamber
           of
           Heauen
           ▪
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           In
           the
           former
           sheets
           which
           came
           late
           to
           my
           view
           ,
           I
           found
           also
           these
           Errata
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Epist
           .
           Dedicat.
           for
           Gregory
           Martin
           ,
           reade
           Doctor
           Martin
           .
           
             pag.
             2●2
             .
             l.
             4.
             for
          
           kind
           ,
           r.
           no
           kind
           .
           
             pag.
             342.
             l.
             11.
             for
          
           satisfied
           ,
           r.
           falsified
           .
        
         
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Reader
             must
             pardon
             diuers
             errors
             and
             mistakings
             of
             the
             Presse
             in
             the
             Latin
             ,
             as
          
        
         
           Viduatis
           
             pag.
             78.
          
           mach●neris
           
             p.
             82.
          
           m●rg
           .
           sine
           ,
           for
           sin●
           
             p.
             117
          
           .
           ●ran
           ,
           ●or
           Br●
           
             p.
             84.
          
           marg
           .
           These
           ibid.
           Epithamium
           
             p.
             ●9●
          
           .
           Pall●dij
           
             p.
             1●8
          
           .
           P●n●
           for
           P●rr●
           
             p.
             2●●
          
           .
           Praesbyteris
           
             p.
             308.
          
           marg
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02548-e80
           
             Si
             errorem
             alium
             non
             haberent
             ,
             ●acilè
             pax
             concederetur
             ,
             Bell.
             de
             Cleric
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             B.
             Rhenan
             .
             Arg.
             lib.
             de
             exhor●
             .
             Castit
             .
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             Eneas
             Syluius
             .
             Panormitan
             .
             Disrandus
             .
             Peresius
             .
             Mantuanus
             .
             Erasmus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Che
             Coll
             '
             introductione
             del
             matrimonio
             de'
             
             Preti
             si
             farelle
             ,
             che
             tutti
             voltassetto
             l'
             affetto
             &
             am●r
             loro
             alle-moglie
             ,
             a'figli
             ,
             &
             per
             consequenz●
             alla
             cāsa
             ,
             &
             alla
             patria
             :
             onde
             cesserebbe
             la
             depen
             denza
             stretta
             che
             l'
             Ordine
             Clericale
             ha
             con
             la
             sede
             Apostolica
             ,
             &
             tanto
             sarelbe
             .
             Conceder
             ill
             matrimonio
             a
             Preti
             ,
             quanto
             distrugger
             la
             Hierarchia
             Ecclesiastica
             ,
             &
             ridur
             il
             Pont.
             che
             non
             f●sse
             piu
             che
             Vescouo
             di
             Roma
             ▪
             Histor
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             pag.
             662.
             
             Troppo
             feste
             ,
             troppo
             teste
             ,
             troppo
             tempeste
             .
             Vid.
             Dallingt
             .
             obseru
             .
             vpon
             Guieciard
             .
             Doctor
             Mart.
             
               against
               Pr.
               M●●r
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02548-e510
           
             
               Ex
               Decad.
               Ep.
            
             3.
             
             Epist
             .
             5.
             
             Reckoned
             out
             of
             Pappus
             his
             Enumeration
             ;
             My
             Peace
             of
             Rome
             makes
             vp
             103.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Necessitate
             propellente
             ,
             proditio
             est
             ea
             lacere
             quae
             quis
             stu●ios●
             perfecerit
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             i●la
             :
             vtinam
             tolerassetis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             de
             notis
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ios
             .
             Acosta
             l.
             2.
             de
             sal
             .
             Ind.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             Booke
             of
             Doctor
             
               Coll.
               C.E.
            
             falsly
             insinuateth
             to
             haue
             beene
             suppressed
             .
             All
             Stationers
             shops
             can
             conuince
             him
             of
             a
             lye
             :
             Nothing
             euer
             fell
             from
             that
             learned
             hand
             ,
             without
             applause
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02548-e2210
           
             Declamationes
             ambitiosorum
             opera
             ,
             otiosorum
             cibi
             sunt
             .
             Scal.
             Exer.
             307.
             
          
           
             Prostituta
             illa
             Ciuitas
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             particulars
             of
             this
             Historie
             he
             shall
             receiue
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Ordini
             sacro
             debitū
             Continentiae
             non
             est
             essentialiter
             annexū
             .
             Dom.
             Soto
             .
             l.
             7.
             q.
             4.
             de
             Iure
             &
             Instit
             .
          
           
             c
             Vide
             Caietan
             .
             Opus●
             .
             de
             Castit
             .
             Act.
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Alia
             est
             causa
             Monachi
             ,
             alia
             Clerici
             .
             Extr.
             de
             Voto
             ,
             &c.
             
             Plura
             profitendo
             promittit
             Monachus
             ,
             quàm
             recipiendo
             sacrum
             Ordinē
             Clericus
             .
          
           
             d
             Dist
             .
             28.
             
             Greg.
             Petr.
             Diacon
             .
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             42.
             
             Caiet
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
             Polyd.
             Virg.
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Maldonat
             .
             sum
             .
             q.
             15.
             art
             .
             17.
             
             Itē
             Voti
             solennitas
             ex
             sola
             constitutione
             Ecclesiae
             est
             inuenta
             ,
             Matrimonij
             vero
             vinculum
             ab
             ipso
             Ecclesiae
             capite
             ,
             rerum
             omnium
             condit●re
             ,
             &c.
             Extra
             .
             Item
             ,
             vinculum
             voti
             solennis
             ,
             &
             solutio
             eius
             est
             ex
             statuto
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Antonin
             .
             Simplex
             votum
             apud
             Deum
             non
             minùs
             obligat
             quàm
             solenne
             .
             Celest
             .
             extr
             .
             qui
             Clerici
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Non
             est
             de
             essentia
             Sacerdotis
             seruare
             castitatē
             quandoquidem
             .
             Graeci
             etiam
             ab
             Ecclesia
             Latina
             permittuntur
             in
             coniugij
             foedere
             permanere
             .
             Dom.
             Sot.
             l.
             7.
             de
             Iure
             .
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             Venetus
             .
             Brocard
             .
             Lud.
             Vertomannus
             .
             Ios.
             Indus
             .
             
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
            
             India
             and
             Cathaia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Non
             si
             quid
             Turbida
             Roma
             eleuet
             ,
             accedas
             .
             Pers
             .
          
           
             g
             Ecclesia
             statuto
             ,
             nec
             vniuersalis
             ,
             sed
             Latinae
             .
             Espenc
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Cont.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Idcirco
             cum
             summus
             Pontifex
             possit
             ad
             libitum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Caiet
             .
             Opusc
             .
             de
             Castitate
             .
          
           
             Dubia
             causa
             .
          
           
             h
             Sedes
             clementissima
             quae
             nulli
             deesse
             consueuit
             dummodo
             albi
             aliquid
             vel
             rubei
             intercedat
             .
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             Alius
             abusus
             est
             in
             Dispēsationibus
             cum
             Constitutis
             in
             Sacr.
             Ord.
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Concil
             .
             Selector
             .
             Card.
             Si
             Sacerdotes
             non
             maturâ
             deliberatione
             se
             astrinxerunt
             videat
             Rom.
             Pont.
             qui
             circa
             haec
             solet
             dispensare
             quid
             sit
             agendum
             in
             particulariꝰ
             .
             Mart.
             Peresius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             His
             votis
             astrictus
             ,
             non
             potest
             Matrimonium
             absque
             Dispensatione
             i●ire
             ,
             quam
             uis
             vehementissimis
             carnis
             stimulis
             vrgeatur
             ,
             &c.
             Sanc●
             .
             l.
             7.
             de
             Matr.
             Imped
             .
             Disp.
             11.
             
          
           
             Authoritas
             superioris
             dispensantis
             expectanda
             est
             .
          
           
             Communis
             illa
             regula
             Doctorum
             &
             nominatim
             Caietani
             ,
             nimirū
             quando
             ei
             q●i
             vouit
             ,
             constat
             aliquid
             esse
             melius
             praeteritâ
             voti
             materia
             posse
             propriâ
             authoritate
             recedere
             .
             Sanch.
             de
             Matr.
             l.
             7.
             de
             Impedim
             .
             Disp
             .
          
           
             l
             Angel.
             Matr.
             3.
             
             Imped
             .
             5.
             in
             fine
             vera
             cruz
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             spec
             .
             art
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Aen.
               Syl.
               Epist
            
             .
             307.
             
             So
             Benedict
             .
             12.
             gaue
             Dispensation
             to
             Petrarch
             ,
             Archdeacon
             of
             Parma
             ,
             to
             marry
             ,
             his
             Laura
             (
             too
             neere
             him
             in
             bloud
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             )
             and
             ,
             
               ex
               vberiore
               gratia
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             keepe
             all
             his
             Promotions
             ,
             and
             receiue
             yet
             more
             ,
             on
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Benedict
             might
             haue
             the
             vse
             of
             Petrarchs
             Sister
             ,
             
               Matth.
               Parker
            
             .
             Defens
             .
             of
             
               Pr.
               Marr.
               ex
               Fasciculo
               Temp.
               &
               Platina
               ,
               &
               vita
               Petrarchae
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             n
             Occidentalis
             (
             non
             Orientalis
             )
             Ecclesia
             castitatis
             obtulit
             votum
             ,
             in
             Dist
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Vid.
             postea
             .
             Epist
             .
             Girard
             .
             Eboracens
             .
             Arch.
             ad
             Anselm
             .
          
           
             Huntingd.
             Fabian
             .
             Polydor.
             Virgil.
             vid.
             post
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Nuptias
             execrabiles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Bee
             yee
             Holy.
             All
             things
             are
             cleane
             to
             the
             cleane
             .
          
           
             p
             Innoc.
             Exuperio
             Tolos
             .
             Episc
             .
             Epist
             .
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             Dist
             .
             82.
             
             Proposuisti
             .
          
           
             q
             Ead.
             Dist
             .
             c.
             Plurimos
             ad
             Himersū
             Tarraca
             ,
             Ep.
             1.
             
             Semoue
             namque
             differentiā
             peruersi
             nominis
             Connubij
             ,
             vnam
             candemque
             rem
             effecisti
             Adulterij
             &
             coniugi●
             ,
             Laur.
             Valla
             ,
             Canon
             .
             Eccl.
             Later
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Volupt
             .
          
           
             r
             Vxorum
             aut
             quarumcunque
             foeminarum
             immanda
             societate
             ,
             &
             execrabi●i
             contagione
             turpari
             ,
             Couc
             .
             Tol.
             S.
             c.
             5.
             cit
             .
             à
             
               C.
               E.
            
             p.
             ●31
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Vide
             Regist
             .
             Eccl.
             Wigo●niensis
             ,
             postea
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Essendo
             il
             matrimonio
             vn
             stato
             Carnale
             :
             
               Pleaded
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             Histor
             .
             Concil
             .
             p.
             662.
             
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             de
             Haeres
             .
             ad
             Quod-vult-Deum
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             agree
             to
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             most
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             addition
             seemes
             to
             strengthen
             this
             sense
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             x
             L.
             6.
             de
             Trinitate
             de
             Beat.
             tit
             .
             Dei
             ad
             Theophilum
             .
             Et
             instrumenta
             libertatis
             semel
             concessa
             per
             iterationem
             infirmatis
             .
          
           
             y
             Non
             sunt
             digni
             fide
             qui
             primam
             fidem
             Baptismi
             irritam
             fecerunt
             ,
             Marcionem
             loquor
             &
             Basilidem
             .
             Hier.
             Prooem
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Tit.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Maldonat
             .
             in
             Matth.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             his
             agit
             quae
             ad
             Ecclesiae
             stipem
             ,
             vel
             ministerium
             recipiebantur
             eius
             sumptibus
             alendae
             ,
             Espenc
             .
             de
             Cont.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             M●nachis
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             35.
             
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             l.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             25.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Impossible
             .
             Vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             From
             pag.
             26.
             
               vsque
               ad
            
             90.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Qui
               statuit
               firmus
               in
               corde
               suo
               non
               habens
               necessitatem
               ,
               potestatem
               habens
               suae
               voluntatis
               ,
               &
               vouerit
               continentiam
               Deo
               ,
               debet
               eam
               vsque
               ad
               finem
               totâ
               mentis
               solicitudine
               custodire
               ,
               Aug.
               de
               sid
               .
               ad
               Pe●r
               .
            
             
               Solutio
               voti
               mala
               ,
               Coniugium
               tamen
               bonum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Refutat
               .
               p.
            
             25
             ▪
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Votum
             Vergens
             in
             periculum
             personae
             ,
             debet
             frangi
             securè
             ,
             si
             dispensatio
             non
             possit
             haberi
             .
             lnd.
             3.
             in
             Ag.
             voce
             votum
             .
          
           
             Plus
             habet
             hie
             luxuria
             quàm
             castitas
             .
             Gloss
             .
             extrau
             .
             de
             Bigam
             .
             c.
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
             Et
             Lupanaria
             thalamis
             praeferentur
             .
             Beatus
             vi●
             cui
             non
             imput●uit
             dominus
             vxorem
             .
             Refut
             .
             p.
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Cocbleus
             .
          
           
             d
             Peter
             Frarin
             .
             Louan
             .
             
               out
               of
            
             Stoltius
             in
             Somn.
             Luth.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Io.
               Fowler
            
             in
             the
             Translat
             .
             of
             Frarines
             Inuectiue
             .
             Marg.
             
          
           
             f
             Vide
             Fulk
             .
             ag
             .
             Frar
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Iustus
             Baronius
             ,
             
               formerly
               called
            
             Caluinus
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Lat.
             Colloq
             .
             Tit.
             de
             morbis
             Lutheri
             .
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             contr
             .
             Gent
             c.
             126.
             
             Omnibus
             animalibus
             per●ectis
             in●st
             naturalis
             inclinatio
             ad
             coniuncti
             n●m
             carnalem
             .
             Item
             ,
             Cum
             muliere
             semper
             esse
             ,
             &
             illam
             non
             cognoscere
             ,
             maius
             est
             quàm
             mortuum
             suscitare
             .
             Ioan.
             de
             sanct
             .
             Geminiano
             .
             Simil
             .
             l.
             2.10.27
             .
          
           
             h
             Luth.
             in
             Ps
             .
             128.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Vnus
             idemque
             spir
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Monachis
             c.
             15.
             
             Ad
             negotia
             buius
             vitae
             expeditius
             peragenda
             aut
             ad
             vitanda
             peccata
             ,
             aut
             ad
             alios
             bonos
             fines
             .
             Refut
             .
             p.
             
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
            
             ,
             vsque
             ad
             42.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             43.
             vsque
             ad
             48.
             &
             pag.
             54.
             vsque
             ad
             finem
             Parag.
             1.
             
             Refut
             .
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             k
             Epist
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Pudicè
             &
             castè
             sine
             vlla
             fabula
             perseuerent
             .
          
           
             Melius
             est
             vt
             nubant
             ,
             quàm
             in
             ignem
             delicijs
             suis
             cadunt
             .
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Monach
             .
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             Hieronymus
             impendio
             semper
             virgini●ati
             fauens
             ,
             &
             ob
             id
             nuptijs
             ,
             iniquior
             .
             Erasm
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Scholia
             of
             Erasmus
             vpon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             n
             Basil
             .
             l.
             de
             virg
             .
          
           
             o
             Epiphan
             .
             Heres
             .
             61.
             
             Melius
             est
             〈◊〉
             pe●ca●
             habere
             qu●a
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈…〉
             
               I
               would
               haue
               the
               ve●g●r
               Widdowes
               to
               ma●rie
               .
            
             Refut
             .
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             He
             married
             his
             daughter
             ,
             being
             a
             Virgin
             dedicated
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             o
             Coegit
             vt
             nuberet
             .
             Vide
             Erasm
             .
             Schol.
             in
             Hier.
             Catalog
             .
             Scriptor
             .
             Eccle.
             So
             Syagria
             in
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             mar●to
             violenter
             sociata
             .
          
           
             p
             Quamuis
             vniuersaliter
             dicatur
             hamini
             melius
             esse
             continentiam
             seruare
             quàm
             matrimonio
             v●i
             ,
             tamen
             alicui
             hoc
             melius
             est
             .
             Thum.
             l.
             4.
             
             Contr.
             Gent.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys
             .
             ad
             Hebr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             In
             laudem
             Basilij
             Or.
             22.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             l.
             2.
             in
             Iouin
             .
          
           
             Resut
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             The
             residue
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             is
             spent
             in
             the
             Canon
             and
             Ciuill
             Lawes
             against
             vow
             breakers
             .
             
               Quid
               ad
               Rhombum
               ?
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             p
             Maius
             miraculum
             est
             de
             propria
             carne
             fomitem
             eradicare
             luxuriae
             ,
             quàm
             expellere
             immundos
             spiritus
             de
             corporibus
             alienis
             ,
             Ioan.
             Brom.
             sum
             .
             Praedic
             .
             cap.
             Castit
             .
          
           
             q
             Distinct
             .
             81.
             
             Maximianus
             .
          
           
             r
             Consult
             .
             Art.
             
               23.
               
               And
            
             Bellarm.
             Qui
             continent
             quos
             notum
             est
             non
             esse
             multos
             ,
             de
             Monach.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Io.
             Bromiard
             .
             sum
             praedic
             .
             voce
             Luxuria
             .
          
           
             Zelantissimus
             Praedicator
             .
             Tit.
             Concion
             .
          
           
             Cauda
             salax
             sacripculorum
             in
             prouerbium
             abyt
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Erasm
               .
               Apolog
               .
               pro
               declam
               .
               Matrimonij
               .
               Ibidem
               Erasm
               .
               
                 Englished
                 thus
              
               ,
            
             
               And
               I
               would
               they
               were
               gelded
               indeed
               ;
               which
               hide
               their
               vicious
               courses
               with
               the
               glorious
               name
               of
               Eunuchisme
               ;
               more
               freely
               following
               their
               filthy
               lusts
               ,
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               chastitie
               .
               
                 Neither
                 will
                 my
                 modestie
                 suffer
                 mee
                 to
                 report
                 ,
                 into
                 what
                 shameful
                 courses
                 they
                 fall
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 resist
                 nature
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Ex
               vita
               Sacerdotum
               palàm
               dedecorosa
               ,
               palàm
               contemnitur
               eorum
               doctrina
               ;
               &
               inde
               perit
               fructus
               verbi
               Dei.
               Quod
               si
               ijs
               qui
               non
               cōtinent
               concederetur
               matrimonium
               ,
               &
               ipsi
               vi●erent
               quietiùs
               ,
               &
               populo
               cum
               authoritate
               praedicarent
               verbum
               Dei
               ,
               Ad
               Christoph
               .
               Epis
               .
               Basil
               .
            
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             *
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Mon.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             aduers
             .
             Iouin
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Mald●n
             Mat.
             19.11
             .
             Omnes
             ferè
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             bee
             perswaded
             to
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Omnes
             continere
             posse
             si
             velint
             ,
             Bellar.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Mon.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Et
             donum
             Dei
             esse
             &
             tamen
             in
             potestate
             ,
             &
             arbitrio
             hominis
             positum
             ,
             ibid.
             Qui
             potest
             habeat
             secum
             aurum
             hoc
             Virginitatis
             ;
             Qui
             minùs
             nuptiarum
             argentum
             excipiat
             ,
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Bonauen
             .
             in
             Opusc
             .
             de
             processu
             Relig.
             p.
             120.
             
             Sumptuosa
             Turris
             est
             ,
             &
             verbum
             grande
             quod
             non
             omnes
             capere
             possunt
             ,
             Bern.
             de
             Contempt
             .
             Mun.
             Nam
             si
             generale
             esset
             ,
             quod
             ●o●est
             vnus
             ,
             &
             omnes
             possunt
             ,
             Primas
             .
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             c
             Vid.
             Histor
             .
             Radulphi
             Bourne
             Augusta●ensis
             Eccl.
             Abbatis
             ,
             qui
             testatur
             se
             vidi●e
             ,
             in
             quadam
             ●n●
             in
             Mo●iali●
             Ab●tia
             ,
             quae
             Pro●nes
             d●c●batur
             ,
             mul●a
             ●a●rum
             ossa
             ,
             i
             saque
             corpo●a
             integra
             ibi
             reper●ebantur
             ,
             Antiq.
             Brit.
             Reu●c
             .
             Clem.
             5.
             
             Papae
             ,
             ex
             ●dam
             .
             Murim
             .
          
           
             d
             Refut
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             R●fut
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             f
             Eras
             .
             Apol.
             pro
             declam
             .
             Matr.
             Secundas
             gradus
             Virginitatis
             est
             Matrimonij
             casta
             dilectio
             ,
             Opus
             Imperf
             .
             in
             Matth.
             Refut
             .
             p.
             64.
             
             Ab
             his
             duabus
             Columnis
             crede
             mihi
             difficile
             duellor
             .
             Ibid
             ex
             Bernardo
             
               C.
               E.
            
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             g
             Aug.
             l.
             de
             Nat.
             &
             Grat.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             h
             Post
             multam
             deliberationem
             &
             considerationem
             ,
             &c.
             Basil
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             Marg.
             of
             the
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             i
             Aug.
             de
             Nat.
             &
             Grat.
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             Cont.
             duas
             Epist
             .
             Pelag.
             
          
           
             l
             Aug.
             l.
             4.
             cont
             .
             ●ul
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             Qui
             igitur
             facit
             oues
             bomines
             ,
             ipse
             ad
             obediētiam
             pietatis
             humanas
             liberat
             voluntates
             :
             sed
             quare
             istos
             homines
             oues
             facit
             ,
             &
             istos
             non
             facit
             ,
             apud
             quem
             non
             est
             acceptio
             personarum
             ?
             Respondet
             Apost
             .
             O
             homo
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             n
             Christi
             erit
             si
             fides
             aderit
             qua
             impetrat
             à
             iuuente
             quod
             iusserit
             ,
             Aug.
             de
             adult
             .
             con
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             19
             Refut
             .
             p.
             71.72.73
             .
          
           
             o
             Refut
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             p
             Cited
             foure
             times
             by
             
               C.
               E.
            
             vpon
             weightie
             occasions
             .
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             3●
             .
             43.48.50
             .
          
           
             q
             P.
             41.
             
             Refut
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Censur
             .
             Rob.
             Coci
             .
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             r
             P.
             94.
             
             Refut
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Censur
             .
             Coci
             .
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             20.49.68
             .
          
           
             u
             Refut
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             x
             P.
             80.
             
             Refut
             .
          
           
             y
             Refut
             .
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             z
             Refut
             .
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Vid
             .
             supra
             .
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             74.75
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             de
             Adulter
             .
             Coniug
             .
             vid.
             sup
             .
          
           
             o
             Neque
             enim
             sicut
             non
             maec●aueris
             ,
             non
             occides
             ita
             ●●ci
             potest
             ,
             non
             nubes
             Aug.
             de
             Virg.
             Sanct.
             l.
             sing
             .
             c.
             30
          
           
             Refut
             p.
             80.
             vsque
             ad
             87.
             
          
           
             p
             Illud
             dixerim
             tantùm
             abfuisse
             ,
             vt
             ista
             coacta
             castitas
             illam
             coniugalem
             vicerit
             ,
             &c.
             
               (
               saith
               Polydor
               Virg.
            
             )
             This
             I
             may
             say
             that
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             off
             ,
             that
             this
             compelled
             Chast●tie
             excelled
             the
             Coniugall
             Chastitie
             ,
             that
             no
             crime
             of
             any
             offence
             could
             bring
             more
             hatred
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             more
             disgrace
             to
             Religion
             ,
             or
             more
             sorrow
             to
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             blemish
             of
             the
             vnchaste
             life
             of
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             Polyd.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Hier.
             l.
             2.
             in
             Use
             .
             Quicunque
             amare
             pud●citiam
             se
             simulant
             ,
             vt
             Manichaeus
             ,
             Marcion
             ,
             Arrius
             ,
             Tatianus
             ,
             &
             instauratores
             veteris
             haereseos
             venena●o
             ore
             mella
             promittunt
             caeterum
             iuxta
             Apostolum
             quae
             secre●o
             agunt
             ,
             turpe
             ●st
             dicere
             .
             Minut.
             Fael
             .
             Octau
             .
          
           
             r
             Inuiolati
             corporis
             virginitate
             fruuntur
             potius
             ,
             quàm
             gloriantur
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Talis
             castitas
             quia
             non
             est
             spo●ta●ea
             ,
             non
             ●ab●●
             magnam
             ret●ibutionem
             .
             ●ran
             .
             Carthus
             .
             O
             mysieria
             ,
             O
             mo●es
             ,
             vbi
             necessitas
             imponitur
             castitati
             ,
             authoritas
             datur
             l●bidini
             :
             Itaque
             〈◊〉
             casta
             est
             quae
             metu
             cogitur
             ,
             n●c
             ,
             &c.
             Illa
             pudica
             quae
             these
             tenetur
             .
             Ambros
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             de
             virg
             .
          
           
             t
             Council
             .
             Delect
             .
             Cardin.
             Paul.
             3.
             
             Exhib
             .
             Alius
             abusus
             turbat
             populum
             Christianum
             in
             Monialibus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vbi
             in
             plaerisque
             monasterijs
             fiunt
             publica
             sacrilegia
             cum
             maximo
             omnium
             scandalo
             .
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             Paris
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             Hen.
             3
             p.
             1085.
             
             Et
             quod
             indignum
             est
             scribi
             ,
             ad
             domos
             religiosarum
             veni●ns
             ,
             facit
             exprim
             mammillas
             earundem
             ,
             vt
             sic
             phyfice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             
               In
               hac
               etiam
               vrbe
               meretrices
               ,
               &c.
               Concil
               .
               del
               Card.
               
            
             
               Prius
               est
               quàm
               maecha●i
               continentiam
               ,
               ducere
               criminosam
               .
               de
               singul
               .
               cler
               .
            
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             y
             Dist
             .
             28
             .
             ●reg
             .
             Petro
             diac
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             42.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             *
             Alias
             ,
             Halywell
             the
             Iesuite
             .
          
           
             a
             Quis
             ignorat
             Cathol
             .
             &c.
             &
             similiten
             Ordinatos
             verè
             e●e
             Ordinatos
             ,
             quando
             Ordinator
             verè
             Episcopus
             fuerat
             &
             adbuc
             erat
             ,
             saltem
             quantum
             ad
             characterem
             ,
             Bellar.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             b
             Leo.
             ep
             .
             87.
             ahas
             .
             85.
             
             Tā
             sacra
             semper
             est
             habita
             ista
             Praeceptio
             .
          
           
             c
             Espenc
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Contin
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             91
             ,
             92.
             
          
           
             d
             Tit.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             e
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Tit.
             homil
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Esp
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             the
             same
             condicion
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             her
             that
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             the
             wife
             of
             the
             Priest
             .
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             94
             ,
             95.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Espenc
             .
             l.
             Praecit
             .
          
           
             Refut
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Tit.
             Hom.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             them
             translated
             falsely
             ,
             Defunctum
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Refut
             ..
             p
             98.
             
          
           
             *
             Tert.
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             castit
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Tert.
             De
             Monogamia
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
             Quot
             enim
             &
             digamipraesident
             apud
             vos
             ,
             insultantes
             vtique
             Apostolo
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Miror
             te
             vnum
             protraxisse
             in
             medium
             ,
             cùm
             omnis
             mundus
             bis
             ordinationibus
             plenus
             sit
             ,
             non
             dico
             de
             presbyteris
             ,
             ad
             Episcopos
             venio
             ,
             quos
             si
             sigillatim
             voluero
             enumerare
             ,
             tantus
             numerus
             congregabitur
             ,
             vt
             Ariminensis
             Synodi
             multitudo
             superetur
             ,
             Her.
             ad
             Ocean
             .
             de
             Carterio
             Hisp.
             Ep.
             digamo
             ,
             &c.
             Refut
             .
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             100.101
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Heere
             lyes
             Lucrece
             in
             name
             ,
             Thais
             in
             life
             ,
             The
             same
             Popes
             Daughter
             ,
             Lemman
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             Sonnes
             Wife
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             e
             Espenc
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Cont.
             c.
             3.
             
             Caiet
             .
             Opus
             .
             de
             Castit
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             102.103
             .
          
           
             
               Ref.
               p.
            
             103.104
             .
          
           
             f
             Bell.
             de
             Cleric
             .
             lib.
             1
             c
             19.
             
             Cat●olicum
             al●oquia
             &
             doctum
             authorem
             .
          
           
             Abb.
             Panorm
             .
             de
             Cleric
             .
             coniugat
             .
             Cap.
             Cùm
             olim
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             g
             Decret
             .
             p.
             1.
             dist
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Esp●nc
             .
             de
             cont
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Tit.
             2.
             
             Si
             quis
             legilimam
             commixtionem
             &
             filiorum
             recreation●m
             ,
             corruptionem
             &
             ●●tiaquinationem
             vocat
             ,
             ille
             habet
             cohab●tatorem
             d●monem
             Apostatam
             .
             ●gnat
             Epist
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Espencae
               .
               ex
               Test
               .
               Abb.
               l.
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Facerat
               igitur
               Ecclesia
               Boni
               medici
               instar
               ,
               medicinam
               quae
               obsit
               magis
               quā
               prosit
               tollentis
               .
            
             The
             Church
             should
             therefore
             doe
             like
             a
             good
             Physician
             in
             remouing
             the
             medicine
             which
             it
             sees
             to
             doe
             more
             harme
             then
             good
             .
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             Refut
             ..
             p
             108.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             sacr
             .
             cerem
             .
          
           
             m
             Vid.
             Rom.
             Irrecon
             .
          
           
             n
             Theod.
             Niem
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Alphons
             .
             contra
             heres
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Edit
             .
             Colon.
             ann
             ..
             1543.
             
          
           
             *
             Marriage
             vpon
             g●od
             reason
             was
             forbidden
             to
             Priests
             ,
             but
             vpon
             greater
             reason
             seemes
             fit
             to
             be
             restored
             .
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             109.
             
          
           
             Whiles
             he
             was
             Cardinall
             ,
             he
             had
             his
             Concubine
             ;
             to
             whom
             at
             last
             he
             gaue
             threescore
             Florens
             for
             her
             Dowry
             ,
             Epist.
             361.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             *
             Rectum
             est
             quodcunque
             primum
             ,
             adulterinum
             quodcunque
             posterius
             .
             Tert.
             de
             Praesc
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             q
             Euseb
             .
             de
             praep
             .
             Euang.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             .i.
             
             Sacra
             facientibus
             ,
             
               they
               turne
               it
            
             ,
             Sacratis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Clem.
             Recognit
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Dist
             .
             31.
             
             Omnino
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Title
             giuen
             to
             Gregory
             ,
             also
             
               in
               Apolog.
               Tumultuaria
            
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             x
             Esp
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Cont.
             
          
           
             To
             lead
             about
             .
          
           
             y
             Chrys
             .
             Hom.
             in
             Tit.
             praecitat
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Cit.
               ab
               Espen
               .
               loco
               citat●
               .
            
             Here
             lyes
             the
             Wife
             of
             Bishop
             Dionysius
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Thomas
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             a
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
             non
             libidinis
             causa
             ,
             sed
             posteritatis
             surroganda
             gratia
             coniuges
             habuerunt
             .
          
           
             a
             Bell.
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             837.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Those
               wo●ds
            
             (
             And
             the
             other
             Apostles
             )
             are
             to
             bee
             razed
             out
             of
             the
             Text.
             Marga●
             .
             de
             la
             Big●e
             .
             Not.
             in
             Epist
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             c
             Erat
             consuetudo
             Gracorum
             fere
             ordinaria
             corrumpendi
             libros
             ,
             Bell.
             li.
             4.
             de
             Pont.
             c.
             11.
             
             Quoniam
             Romani
             sicut
             non
             acumina
             ,
             ita
             nec
             imposturas
             habent
             ,
             Greg.
             l.
             5.
             
             Ep.
             14.
             ad
             Noorsen
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Platin.
               in
               Cleto
               .
               ad
               finem
               .
               Luke
            
             liued
             84.
             yeeres
             ,
             hauing
             a
             Wife
             in
             Bithynia
             .
             Hauing
             not
             a
             Wife
             in
             Bithynia
             .
          
           
             c
             Her.
             Catol
             .
             script
             .
             Illustr
             .
          
           
             f
             Caiet
             .
             Com.
             in
             Phil.
             c.
             4.
             
             Quia
             omnes
             Apostoli
             exceptis
             Ioanne
             &
             Paul●
             ▪
             vxores
             babuerunt
             ,
             Amb.
             &c.
             Refut
             .
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             Can.
             65.67
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Mic.
             Med.
             de
             sacr
             .
             hom
             .
             Contin
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Vix
             .
             sex
             autocto
             Latina
             Ecclesia
             nunc
             obseruat
             .
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             120.121
             .
             vsque
             ad
             125.
             
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             126.127
             .
             Apost
             .
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             pretence
             of
             heedinesse
             .
          
           
             h
             Dist
             .
             28.
             
             Sub
             obtentu
             religionis
             propriam
             vxorem
             contemnere
             .
          
           
             *
             Espenc
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Cont.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             Canon
             .
             Apost
             .
             in
             P●ot
             .
             in
             neno
             Can.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02548-e20090
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             k
             Though
             Amram
             the
             Leuite
             ,
             father
             to
             Moses
             ,
             married
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Pharaohs
             persecution
             :
             and
             Dauid
             did
             the
             like
             in
             Sauls
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             131
             ,
             132
             ,
             133.
             
          
           
             l
             Esp
             .
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             Volat.
             
               1
               18.
            
             
             Petr.
             Nat.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             69.
             
             Plat.
             vit
             .
             Pauli
             .
             1.
             
             Sigeb
             .
             757.
             
          
           
             m
             Orig.
             Homil.
             13.
             in
             Numer
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             n
             Athanas
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Dracont
             .
             
               Many
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             o
             Chrys
             .
             ad
             Hebr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Athanas
             .
             ibid.
             We
             haue
             knowne
             Bishops
             working
             miracles
             ,
             and
             Monkes
             working
             none
             ;
             Many
             Bishops
             not
             to
             haue
             married
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             likewise
             you
             may
             find
             Bishops
             to
             haue
             beene
             fatherr
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             Monkes
             not
             to
             haue
             sought
             for
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             137.
             
          
           
             p
             Iob
             41
             27.
             
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             138
             ,
             139.
             
          
           
             q
             Cypr.
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Numideus
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Let
             Numid
             .
             the
             Priest
             be
             receiued
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Numid
             .
             Presbyter
             Presbyterorum
             Carth.
             numero
             a●●r
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             r
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             Sozom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p
             143.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             *
             Espenc
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Contin
             .
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             144
             ,
             145.
             
          
           
             That
             Wiues
             cannot
             bee
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Strange
             Women
             .
          
           
             *
             Socrat.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
             Refut
             .
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Socr.
               vbi
               supr
            
             .
             They
             contayn
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             owne
             choice
             .
          
           
             d
             Dist
             .
             84.
             cùm
             in
             pr●terito
             
               They
               say
               that
               of
               old
               ,
               before
            
             Siricius
             ,
             
               Priests
               might
               contract
               Matrimonie
            
             .
             Et
             quòd
             Gregorius
             introduxit
             continentiam
             Subdiaconis
             ,
             sed
             Presbyteris
             &
             Diaconis
             ,
             Siricius
             ,
             Dist
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             e
             Vid.
             Pos
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             f
             Socrat.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
             If
             themselues
             will
             ;
             Forced
             by
             no
             Law.
             The
             custome
             hath
             beene
             .
          
           
             g
             Histor
             .
             Sacr.
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             Refut
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             154.
             
          
           
             *
             They
             sleepe
             with
             their
             wiues
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             being
             Bishops
             ,
             beget
             children
             of
             their
             owne
             wiues
             ,
             
               Socr.
               vbi
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             x
             That
             hee
             doe
             not
             necessarily
             impose
             the
             heauy
             burden
             of
             continency
             vpon
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             
               Euseb
               .
               l.
               4.
               hist
               .
               c.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             y
             Socrat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Hier
               l.
            
             1.
             aduers●ouin
             .
             As
             if
             now
             a-dayes
             many
             Priests
             also
             were
             not
             married
             .
          
           
             a
             Greg.
             Tur.
             l.
             1.
             c
             44.
             
             Cur
             coniugem
             spernis
             ,
             cur
             obturatis
             auribus
             Pauli
             praecepta
             non
             audis
             ?
             Scripsit
             enim
             Reuertimini
             ad
             alterutrum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ecce
             ego
             ad
             ●e
             reuer●or
             ,
             ●e●
             ad
             extraneum
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ad
             proprium
             vas
             recu●ro
             ,
             &c.
             
             Why
             desp●sest
             thou
             thy
             Wife
             ?
             why
             dost
             thou
             shut
             thine
             eares
             against
             the
             Precept
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
               ?
               For
               hee
               hath
               written
               ,
            
             Meet
             together
             againe
             ,
             lest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Gregor
             .
             Turon
             .
             l.
             2.
             c
             21.
             
             Nat.
             Theodos
             .
             Iun.
             &
             Valent.
             3.
             
             Imperat.
             vxor
             Papi●illa
             ,
             cum
             qua
             concerditer
             vixit
             ,
             liberosque
             ex
             ea
             suscepit
             vtriusque
             sexus
             ,
             Ad
             Apoll●n
             .
             epist
             .
             16.
             l
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Turon
             .
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Tur.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             After
             their
             Episcopall
             dignitie
             ,
             
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Are
               ioyned
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               
                 vid.
                 supr
              
               .
            
             
               Vse
               ,
               Marriage
               contracted
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Espenc
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Io.
             Maior
             .
             &
             comptuar
             .
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             160.
             
          
           
             h
             Vid.
             Euseb
             .
             Edit
             .
             Basil
             .
             Anno
             1587.
             
          
           
             i
             Fox
             Act
             &
             Mon.
             in
             hac
             quest
             .
          
           
             k
             Auent
             .
             hist
             .
             Eoior
             .
             l.
             
               5.
               
               Their
               Wiues
               called
            
             ,
             presbyterisse
             ,
             ibid.
             &c.
             honesto
             vocabulo
             ,
             
               as
               hee
               there
               speakes
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Hodie
             apud
             Graecos
             Sacerdotes
             post
             susceptum
             ordinem
             ducere
             vxorem
             ,
             sed
             vnicam
             ac
             virginem
             ,
             à
             Graecis
             didici
             .
             Proposit
             .
             Erasmicorum
             .
             censur
             .
             cum
             declaratione
             .
             c.
             de
             caelibatu
             .
          
           
             T●
             vero
             siquid
             minus
             per
             atatem
             in
             hymno
             ,
             &
             Epistola
             intelligis
             .
          
           
             His
             children
             hurt
             him
             not
             ,
             nor
             his
             Wife
             lawfully
             conioyned
             in
             Wedlocke
             .
             In
             those
             dayes
             God
             misliked
             not
             the
             Marriage-bed
             ,
             nor
             the
             cradle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             Sidon
             .
             Apol.
             Conc
             adiunct
             .
             Ep.
             9.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Alcim
             .
             Auit
             .
             Vien
             .
             Gal.
             Arch.
             l.
             ad
             sororem
             ,
             circa
             An.
             492.
             
          
           
             I
             wil
             not
             ,
             deare
             Sister
             ,
             make
             report
             of
             the
             Pedigree
             of
             thy
             great
             Grandfathers
             ,
             &c.
             whom
             the
             renowned
             life
             of
             Priests
             made
             famous
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Car.
             de
             vita
             sua
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Morel
             .
             Paris
             .
             To.
             2.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             de
             vita
             sua
             ,
             &c.
             Iamb
             .
          
           
             Elias
             Cretens
             .
             In
             Orat.
             Greg.
             Naz.
             19.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             lib.
             Tert.
             Exhort
             .
             cast
             .
             matrimonio
             parum
             aequi
             fuerint
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             time
             is
             short
             .
          
           
             m
             Dist
             .
             56.
             
             Cenomanens
             em
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             163
             ,
             164
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             n
             Sigebert
             M●rtin
             .
             Polon
             .
             Platin
             Mart.
             Minorit
             .
             Oth.
             Fri●
             .
             Flores
             Temp.
             Petrarcha
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Flor.
             Temp.
             Impr.
             vlt.
             1486.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             6.
             
             Constantin
             .
             in
             Trulio
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             168
             ,
             vsque
             ad
             174.
             
          
           
             p
             Vid.
             Bell.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Balsam
             .
             in
             Phot.
             Nomoc.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             Balsam
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             Constantinus
             Pogon●tus
             .
          
           
             Quini
             ▪
             sextam
             .
          
           
             Slit-nose
             .
          
           
             r
             Gratian.
             dist
             .
             16.
             
             Habeo
             librū
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Dist
             .
             16.
             vbi
             supr
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             175.
             vsque
             ad
             182.
             
          
           
             Synod
             .
             La●dic
             .
             Can.
             20.
             
             Can.
             35.
             
             Can.
             60.
             
             Can.
             37.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             182.
             vsque
             ad
             192.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             salue
             for
             the
             sting
             of
             a
             Sycophant
             .
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             192.193.194
             .
          
           
             Etiam
             Asinus
             meus
             recalcitrat
             ?
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             195.
             vsque
             ad
             198.
             
          
           
             t
             Baron
             .
             An.
             58
             nu
             .
             18.
             
             &
             Bell.
             l.
             1.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             2.
             de
             Ro.
             Pont.
             c.
             17.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Conc.
             c.
             7.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Cleric
             .
             c.
             21.
             
             Bin.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             14.
             &c
             
          
           
             u
             Dist
             .
             16.
             
             
               In
               No●s
            
             .
             These
             Chapters
             we
             doe
             altogether
             reiect
             .
             Let
             them
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             receiued
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             ioyned
             with
             Wiues
             not
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             x
             ●sp
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Conti●
             .
          
           
             Vt
             totum
             scilicet
             profanum
             ,
             error●●
             ,
             ●nsolentiae
             ,
             impudicitiae
             plenum
             ,
             manifestae
             falsitatis
             Apocryphum
             ,
             &
             corruptissimum
             .
          
           
             y
             Chemnit
             hist
             .
             de
             Caelib
             .
             Sacerd
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             Erasm
             .
             ●ang
             .
             in
             N●ceph
             〈…〉
             .
             Sigebert
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             Th●y
             are
             ioyne●
             in
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             So
             also
             Funccius
             in
             his
             C●onol
             .
          
           
             z
             ●in
             .
             Steph.
             2.
             
             A
             pluribus
             è
             Serie
             Rom.
             Pontificum
             dim●ttitur
             .
          
           
             Caiet
             .
             Opus
             .
             Castit
             .
             Refut
             .
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             206.207
             .
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             207.208
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             209.
             vsque
             ad
             214.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             216.218
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             a
             About
             Ann.
             324.
             
          
           
             b
             Sigeb
             .
             de
             Gregor
             .
             Pap
             ▪
             An.
             1074.
             
             Idem
             &
             Math.
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             225.
             vsque
             ad
             234.
             
          
           
             c
             Vid.
             ●in
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Carthaginen
             .
             5.
             
             African
             .
             Can.
             3.
             sub
             Coelest
             .
             Can.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Secundum
               proprios
               terminos
               ,
               vel
               propria
               statura
               .
            
             
               
                 Where
                 they
                 read
                 it
              
               ,
               Secundum
               priora
               statuta
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Ad
             similitudinem
             sedis
             Apostolicae
             ,
             eos
             cuncta
             obseruare
             constituat
             .
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             l.
             b.
             3.34
             .
          
           
             e
             Gnapheus
             Orat
             .
             in
             desens
             .
             Io.
             Pistorij
             .
             Woe
             to
             you
             rebellious
             Children
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             hold
             your
             Councel
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             mee
             .
          
           
             Priuata
             decreta
             .
          
           
             f
             Concil
             .
             Constant
             .
             6.
             
             Can.
             33.
             
             Quoniam
             Cog●uimus
             in
             Armeniorum
             regione
             eos
             solùm
             in
             Cleri
             Ordinem
             referri
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             ex
             genere
             Sacerdotali
             .
          
           
             f
             Dist
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             Annal.
             Boyorum
             ,
             supra
             .
          
           
             i
             Vita
             s
             .
             Malach
             .
             Lib.
             Synod
             .
             Wigorn.
             Eccles
             .
             Canon
             .
             Concil
             .
             Hybern
             .
             sub
             Patricio
             ,
             Auxilio
             Isernino
             .
             Quicunque
             Clericus
             ab
             ostiario
             vsque
             ad
             Sacerdotem
             sine
             tunica
             visus
             fuerit
             ,
             &c.
             &
             vxor
             eius
             sine
             velato
             capite
             ambulauerit
             ,
             pariter
             à
             laicis
             contemnantur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             Park
             .
             Def.
             of
             Pr.
             Mar.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             235.
             
          
           
             From
             this
             time
             forward
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             237.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02548-e30430
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             *
             Auent
             .
             Boyorum
             Annot.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Mogunt
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             246
             ,
             &
             249.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             252
             ,
             to
             282.
             
          
           
             Chem.
             hist
             ▪
             de
             Caelibatu
             .
          
           
             Act.
             &
             M●n
             .
             p.
             1055.
             
          
           
             Nunc
             seges
             est
             vbi
             Troia
             suit
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             qua
             supra
             ,
             ●
             l.
             1.
             
             S.
             12.
             
             Histor
             .
             Radulphi
             Bourn
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             excepts
             none
             ,
             but
             a
             professor
             of
             Continence
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             272.
             
          
           
             Euery-one
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             Propert.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             274.
             
          
           
             *
             (
             As
             all
             Clergie
             men
             in
             holy
             Orders
             haue
             .
             )
          
           
             Praefixit
             hoc
             sibi
             in
             Domino
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             276.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             extant
             the
             same
             Authors
             Germania
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contayned
             the
             grieuances
             of
             the
             German-nation
             ,
             and
             a
             confutati●n
             of
             the
             same
             with
             a
             reply
             .
          
           
             In
             sua
             Germ.
             Illyr
             .
             Catal.
             Test
             .
             lib.
             19.
             
             Aeneas
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             280.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             28●
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             283.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             He
             detests
             the
             incontinencie
             of
             Clerkes
             ,
             and
             writes
             to
             haue
             it
             punished
             .
             App●ud
             .
             Epist
             .
             L●
             .
             9.
             
             Binius
             .
          
           
             a
             Adam
             .
             Brem
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             Bin.
             not
             .
             in
             Synod
             .
             Mogunt
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             287.
             
          
           
             b
             Chron.
             Sigebert
             .
             Ann.
             1074.
             
             Polydor.
             Virg.
             Exemple
             post
             homines
             natos
             imp●rtunissimo
             .
             Ex
             qua
             re
             tam
             graue
             oritur
             scandalum
             ,
             vt
             nullius
             haeresis
             tempore
             sancta
             Ecclesia
             grauiore
             schismate
             scissa
             sit
             ,
             Sigeb
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             2●8
             .
          
           
             c
             Most
             learned
             Auentine
             .
          
           
             d
             Excelling
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             variety
             of
             learning
             .
          
           
             e
             A
             man
             of
             vnweariable
             paynes
             ,
             and
             deep
             reading
             .
          
           
             f
             A
             most
             diligent
             and
             accurate
             searcher
             of
             antiquities
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             289.
             
          
           
             g
             Pono
             conti●entiam
             pautis
             tenentibus
             ,
             aliquibus
             eam
             modò
             causa
             quaestus
             ac
             iactantiae
             simulantibus
             ▪
             multis
             inconti●entiam
             periurio
             aut
             multiplicum
             adulterio
             cumulantibus
             ,
             &c.
             Sigeb
             .
             An.
             1074.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             h
             Io.
             autem
             Pap●
             se
             cum
             vxore
             ●uiusdam
             oblectans
             ,
             à
             Diabolo
             in
             tempore
             percutitur
             ,
             Sigeb
             .
             An.
             963.
             
          
           
             The
             brand
             of
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Brand
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             i
             Ben●o
             Cardin.
             vita
             Hildebr
             .
          
           
             k
             
               So
               our
            
             Rogerus
             Cestr●ns
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             Papa
             Hildebradus
             labora●s
             in
             extr●mis
             ,
             ●ocauit
             ad
             se
             Cardinalem
             quem
             plus
             dilexerat
             ,
             &
             confessus
             est
             se
             suscitasse
             odium
             &
             schisma
             inter
             Imperatorem
             ,
             &
             alios
             Christianos
             ,
             vnde
             dissoluit
             vincula
             bannorum
             &
             obijt
             .
             Refut
             .
             p.
             295.
             vsque
             ad
             306.
             
          
           
             l
             Lamb.
             Schafnab
             .
             Hist
             .
             rerum
             German
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             306
             ,
             vsque
             ad
             309.
             
          
           
             Antichristi
             negotium
             agitat
             .
          
           
             m
             Lamb.
             Schafn●burg
             .
             l.
             de
             Rebus
             German
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             
               Ref.
               p.
            
             310
             ,
             311.
             
          
           
             The
             vertues
             of
             
               C.
               E's
            
             .
             Saint
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             316.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             *
             Oswald
             and
             Ethelwold
             .
          
           
             a
             Gul.
             Malmesb
             .
             It.
             Legend
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             names
             of
             the
             Founders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Worcester
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Ethelred
             was
             Worcester
             made
             an
             Episcopall
             See
             ;
             Bosel
             was
             the
             first
             bishop
             .
             The
             17.
             was
             Saint
             Oswald
             ;
             in
             whose
             time
             King
             Edgar
             gaue
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Saint
             Oswald
             was
             this
             Cathedrall
             Church
             translated
             from
             married
             Clerks
             vnto
             Monks
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             as
             it
             appeares
             ,
             this
             number
             was
             set
             to
             King
             Edg●r
             by
             Dunstan
             for
             his
             penance
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             Prebend
             .
          
           
             *
             Expulit
             malos
             Praesbyteros
             ,
             introduxit
             pe●ores
             Monachos
             ,
             Polyd.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             greater
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             321.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             319.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             321.
             
          
           
             *
             H.
             Hunt.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gul.
             Malmes
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             q
             
               D.
               Martins
               arg
            
             .
             is
             ,
             Priests
             crownes
             signifie
             their
             vow
             ;
             No
             other
             proofe
             can
             be
             brought
             worth
             talking
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Barbers
             shop
             .
          
           
             Antiquit.
             Britan
             .
             Def.
             of
             Pr.
             Marr.
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             r
             Latinorum
             nomo
             vel
             veterium
             ,
             vel
             recentiorum
             ,
             inter
             Graecorum
             erreres
             ,
             aut
             haereses
             ,
             aut
             schismata
             ,
             hanc
             coniugalis
             vsus
             retentionem
             supputauit
             ,
             non
             Hugo
             Eterianus
             ,
             non
             Tho.
             Aquinas
             ,
             non
             Guido
             Carmelita
             ,
             ad
             26.
             licet
             hic
             numerauerit
             ,
             non
             alius
             qui
             vel
             obiter
             ,
             vel
             peculiariter
             de
             ijs
             egerit
             ▪
             Espens
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Apud
             Winton
             .
             &
             Monachos
             loco
             Clericorum
             primus
             instituit
             .
             De
             Edgaro
             .
             Rogerus
             Cestrens
             .
             l●b
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Oswald
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             .
          
           
             t
             A
             Clericis
             in
             Monachos
             translata
             est
             sedes
             Pontif
             hon
             .
             vid.
             supr
             .
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             324.
             
          
           
             Non
             est
             scriptum
             ,
             ergo
             non
             est
             factum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             Gul.
             Malmes
             .
             de
             gest
             .
             Augl
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             x
             Greg.
             resp
             .
             ad
             quaest
             .
             2.
             
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             326.
             
          
           
             The
             noble
             Starre
             of
             Monkes
             .
          
           
             y
             Bed.
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             Aug.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             I
             forbeare
             the
             Saxon
             word
             ,
             for
             lacke
             of
             their
             Characters
             .
             The
             Reader
             shall
             find
             them
             cited
             in
             Saxon
             by
             
               Mat.
               Parker
               .
               Def.
               of
               Pr.
               Mar.
               
            
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             328.
             
          
           
             z
             Vulstan
             .
             in
             vita
             Ethelwoldi
             .
          
           
             p.
             329
             ,
             330
             ,
             331.
             
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             a
             Polyd.
             Hist
             .
             Aug.
             l.
             6.
             
             Anno
             ●70
             .
             De
             Inuentorib
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             To
             King
             Ath●sta●
             ,
             who
             first
             brought
             him
             from
             his
             Cell
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Clergy
             of
             England
             did
             so
             wel
             approue
             these
             Monkish
             Archbishops
             ,
             that
             after
             Anselme
             ,
             and
             Rodulph
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             became
             Suiters
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             neuer
             haue
             any
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterb
             .
             chosen
             from
             the
             Monkish
             profession
             ,
             
               Sax.
               Chron.
               Ann.
            
             1123.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             338.
             
          
           
             t
             Stella
             cadit
             cleri
             ,
             splendor
             marcet
             Nicolai
             :
             Stella
             cadens
             cleri
             ,
             splendeat
             arce
             Dei
             ,
             Huntingd
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Henr.
             Huntingd
             .
             edit
             .
             Sauil.
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             343.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             supra
             .
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             348.
             
          
           
             x
             Dist
             .
             96.
             
             In
             script
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             Chronicle
             tels
             vs
             of
             Adelme
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Malmesbury
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             was
             stirred
             to
             the
             vice
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             had
             wont
             to
             despite
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             torment
             himselfe
             with
             holding
             a
             fayre
             yong
             Virgin
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             might
             say
             ouer
             the
             whole
             Psalter
             ,
             
               Vid
               .
               Pask
               .
               Def.
            
             Polyd.
             
               suppressing
               the
               name
               ,
               telleth
               the
               History
               .
            
          
           
             y
             Viz.
             the
             married
             :
             so
             did
             the
             enemies
             of
             Marriage
             disgracefully
             terme
             the
             marryed
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Legate
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             
               de
               latere
               meretricis
            
             ;
             hee
             then
             railing
             against
             Marriage
             (
             not
             whoredome
             properly
             )
             was
             deprehended
             in
             whoredome
             .
          
           
             a
             Ex
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Wint.
             sub
             .
             Lanfr
             .
          
           
             Martyrol
             .
             Cant.
             
          
           
             b
             Fox
             .
             Act.
             &
             Mon.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             p.
             347.
             
          
           
             c
             Vid.
             supra
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Ansel
             .
             Neubr
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Pope
             Paschalis
             writing
             to
             Anselme
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             at
             this
             time
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Priests
             Sonnes
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Clergie
             consisted
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             e
             Chron.
             Saxon.
             Anno
             1129.
             
          
           
             Chron.
             Iornal
             .
          
           
             f
             Habet
             excusationem
             Euangelicam
             resp
             .
             est
             ab
             Epis
             .
             Arelat
             .
             Alexandro
             Papae
             
          
           
             Anno
             1250.
             
          
           
             Ref.
             351.
             
          
           
             
               C.
               E.
            
             writes
             in
             the
             Margine
             ,
             Master
             Halls
             loose
             manner
             of
             disputing
             .
          
           
             Ref.
             p.
             353.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             onely
             except
             that
             one
             slip
             of
             my
             pen
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             Gratian
             cited
             a
             sentence
             out
             of
             Austin
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             Of
             Roane
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             also
             the
             contention
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             Roane
             and
             
               Vienna
               .
               R●g
               .
               Houed
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02548-e40880
           
             *
             Deest
             (
             opinor
             )
             pars
             clausulae
             ;
             Illi
             ergo
             in
             quibus
             seminat
             verbum
             virginitatis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02548-e41090
           
             Habetur
             Tomo
             nono
             Op.
             Eras
             .
             pag.
             982.
             
          
           
             Nam
             in
             totum
             quae
             sunt
             humani
             iuris
             ,
             quemadmodum
             in
             morbis
             remedia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Inter
               bos
               quanta
               raritas
               corum
               qui
               castè
               viuunt
               ?
            
             
               Nec
               enim
               attingo
               nunc
               secretiorum
               libidinum
               mysteria
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Cur
             hic
             humanam
             constitutionem
             vrgemus
             tam
             obstinatè
             ,
             prasertim
             cum
             tot
             causae
             suadeant
             mutationem
             ?
             Primùm
             enim
             magna
             pars
             Sacerdotum
             viuit
             cum
             mala
             famâ
             ;
             parumque
             requieta
             conscientia
             tractat
             illa
             sacrosancta
             mysteria
             ,
             &c.